ã€ŠAkif Kas - Champion of the Arenaã€‹


 Chapter 1 - A free man.

    Chapter 1

    `Shit¡­ That hurt!`

    I grab my leather wrapped hilt and stare back at the monstrosity I am fighting. I can feel the roar of the arena surrounding me, and the sound is deafening. The man is staring back at me with a grin ¨C subtly seen behind the skin of his former victims.

    The Joramyr clan from which this particularly nasty specimen of a man came from, creates facial masks out of the skin of their fallen foes. I have never understood that tradition, but it is there. I don¡¯t have to like it.

    `I wonder if it smells?`

    I can feel my legs quiver slightly underneath the weight of my body when I finally manage to generate the energy to get back on my feet. My curved sword reflects rays of sunlight back at me as I stare down at it.

    It¡¯s just you and me, old friend. Live or die. Everything depends on us again. Just like every other time in this arena.

    The thrill of death looms over my head. It is a welcomed feeling. A feeling I have grown accustomed to during my years of battle here. Now it is just me and the monstrosity. Kudos to the Joramyr man for not attacking me while I was down!

    `Let¡¯s turn this battle around, shall we?`

    From the standing position I am in now, I pounce the man in a dodge - roll move I created after a few failed experiments, and my curved blade slices through the air. The blade grazes the thigh of my shocked opponent, drawing some blood. The wound is not deep, but that is not the point of this attack. I want to shock and confuse.

    I presume he didn¡¯t expect I would go on the offence this fast after his rather powerful kick to my chest area. He readies his sword in fright and in panic before swinging it at me. I roll around on the ground like a fucking tumbleweed while dodging the man¡¯s attacks.

    He has never been hurt before ¨C always killing his opponents without injury. Now that he is injured, his pride and assurance is broken. Now he is scared.

    I grab the dirk from my booth as I roll towards his left flank. A swing of my sword occupies his focus, and leaves him open for a secondary attack. I bury my dirk in the inner thigh of my opponent with a back hand stab ¨C severing the anterior tibial artery in the process.

    He should be unconscious from the sudden drop of blood pressure, but the adrenalin in his body seems to keep the man awake. He is still standing there.

    `Impressive!`

    With blood flowing out of the stunned man¡¯s leg like a water pump ¨C which the heart practically is, I get back on my feet and start my secondary offence.

    He is too preoccupied with the blood flow from his thigh, and the dazed feeling of almost passing out from sudden blood loss and pressure to notice my dirk held in a back-hand grip behind my back.

    I use the same tactic as I used on my first offence ¨C occupy and surprise. Slice and stab simultaneously. He manages to deflect my curved sword this time, but to his dismay, the dagger buries itself between his ribs ¨C  puncturing the heart in the process.

    Be it the sudden blood loss or the preoccupation and fear of his incoming death, the man fought rather poorly during the second half of our fight. He looks at me with pleading eyes, slowly growing lifeless as the man falls to the ground.

    The deafening silence is killing. I look back at senator Balfin Prestran ¨C my old owner.

    The stadium erupts in a roar of joy. However, the roar of the cheering guests is quickly broken by the telekinetic infused voice of the ringmaster.

    I can feel the excitement flowing through me. The blood in my veins. The adrenalin from the fight. The excitement of finally being free!

    ¡°Silence! The ring has a new champion!¡±

    The arena bellows in the voice of the people seeing me kill a man. A man I had nothing against. A man I had never seen before. I don¡¯t feel bad for killing the man, however. It was me or him. My freedom, or death.

    ¡°Akif Kas has fought and won! Senator Balfin told Akif that his freedom was his if he won. We have a new freeman amongst us!¡±

    The ringmaster looks back at the senator. Begrudgingly, Balfin nods his head to the ringmaster and looks back at me as if he has lost his favourite toy.

    I don¡¯t dislike the senator. All in all, he was a good owner. He didn¡¯t lash us unless we did something he disliked. He gave us decent food, and most of all ¨C he gave us the opportunity to earn our freedom in the ring. All we had to do was become the champion ¨C according to Balfin himself.

    That sounded good, but it was a hard feat to accomplish. My 19 years have been spent fighting. My father taught me how to fight from I was 3. After the slavers raided our village, I was taken ¨C and sold ¨C to the senator. There I was taught various styles of swordsmanship. Sadly, we weren¡¯t taught telekinesis, but Balfin`s daughter ¨C Sera ¨C gave me a tome which contained the basic information, and how to further explore and train your path in telekinesis.

    There is no distinct way to do it. Telekinesis is a very subjective thing and most people don¡¯t know how to utilize it except for the basics which they are taught from their parents. You have to teach yourself how to utilize the elements. You have to teach yourself how to send out telekinetic energy. You have to teach yourself everything ¨C because everyone is different. Books that explains the nature of the elements are everywhere, but how you utilize them is individual.

    Everyone can become a telekinesist ¨C but very few are. It takes a lot of time to be proficient in it. Time that most people don¡¯t have to give away.

    Telekinesists utilize mental energy. In my case, I send energy to my forehead ¨C where my Kinesis stone is located, and project energy in different elements from there. I only have to think about the element, and the energy will guide the worldly energy to do whatever I ask it to. The stone is located in different places in different people.

    My limitation is that I have limited amounts of energy. I use food as my source of energy, and I can¡¯t keep sending out energy in certain areas - such as underground. My body constantly absorbs energy as I walk and breath, but if there are no energy to be absorbed, I am fucked.

    I also transform fat from food into mental energy instead of physical energy. If I am in a place with little worldly energy, then I have to rely purely on the very thin layer of fat I have on me. I can¡¯t build too much fat however, since that will affect my ability as a swordsman. It is a delicate balance, but a balance that I have grown accustomed to.

    There is no set path as a telekinesist. No ranking. The only ranking a telekinesist gets is in the army, and that is as an officer in the telekinesist branch of military. The ranks are fought for, and with each and every victory the difficulty of becoming an officer grows tougher.

    Telekinesis is also illegal to use in the arena fights. The traditions of the arena are sacred! We didn¡¯t use telekinesis before the arena was built, and we don¡¯t after the mutation of our species was discovered. The fights are fought with physical proves only.

    ¡°Akif! Come here and let me unseal you!¡±

    I walk towards the ringmaster with a pleasant smile on my face. He is a good man. A fair man. That is probably why he hasn¡¯t been killed by the gladiators yet! His predecessors weren¡¯t so lucky.

    The ringmaster touches my forehead, and I can feel the tendrils of his telekinesis flowing through my forehead seal. The seal of my slavery. An audible snap can be heard in the silenced arena.

    `The seal is lifted! I AM A FREE MAN!`

    The arena erupts in a roar again, leaving me standing with the ringmaster in awe.

    This is my final time in the arena!

    I use this chance as a free man to talk with the attendants. With a Telekinesis infused voice I say;

    ¡°Thank you for spectating this glorious event! Honours to my opponent and this arena! As a free man I am by law allowed to choose my own fate, but sadly, my fate is not as a gladiator. I don¡¯t know yet what my fate entails for me, but this is my final appearance in the arena! I hope the show was to your pleasing!¡±

    `I want to be with Sera. I want to help her.`

    The senators shocked face looks back at me, and I can see the hidden resentment buried deep inside his wrinkled face.

    I bet you would allow me to be free if you knew I could do that, now would you, senator?

    The arena roars as I exit the elliptical taverin stone colosseum, and head out the main gates. Sadly, I am stopped by the Senators guards before I can make my swift exit. Sera stands behind her father¡¯s back, waving with a sunny smile on her face. She seems overjoyed with my victory - she didn¡¯t have to see her childhood friend die today.

    ¡°Akif! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you could use telekinesis to that degree? WHY?¡±.

    ¡°Balfin¡­ You never asked! We were told to not speak unless asked. Telekinesis came naturally to me, but as it is illegal in the colosseum, why should I tell you? You only raise gladiators, senator¡±.

    The senator grumbles in anger at my rebuttal, but he sees the point in my argument. Sera comes to my rescue with a;

    ¡°Pappy! Don¡¯t be angry, please? Akif didn¡¯t do anything wrong! He taught himself how to use telekinesis. So what? He is still the gladiator you won thousands of gold from! He is your biggest success story!¡±.

    ¡°Sera¡­ If I knew he could use telekinesis to that degree, he wouldn¡¯t be in that ring. He would be guarding me! God knows I need better guards! You know yourself how hard it is to infuse mental energy into the body¡±.

    ¡°Regarding the guards, may I be so audacious to ask you for a favour, senator? Your daughter is an adventurer, correct?¡±.

    ¡°Correct, Akif. What is it?¡±.

    ¡°A few rumours have spread amongst the gladiators. You were targeted in a failed assassination attempt earlier this month, correct?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, Akif. The humans are threatening Cosir. Apparently our half-elf ancestry is demeaning to them, and now they have an emperor that is taking action against us. Our country ¨C Cosir ¨C is preparing for war. I am the senator in charge of preparing the army, thus I am high up on their hit list¡±.

    ¡°As you said, the humans are preparing for war. What stops them from targeting your daughter as an incentive for you to stop doing your job? I know you have increased security around her, and the adventurers in her group are high ranked, but do you honestly think they can stop an assassination attempt on your daughter? Do you think they are willing to put their life in peril?¡±.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Sera looks at me with a frightened face, but I give her the calming and reassuring smile I always give her when she is scared.

    The first time I did that was when her mother died of the cold a few years back. Her father took it hard and mostly took it out on us gladiators. That didn¡¯t spare his daughter from his pains, however. He never hit his child, but he was cold, distant and quick to anger. That was exactly what she didn¡¯t need. She had just lost her mother and now her father was distancing himself from her.

    Thus, she came to me. In my arms she cried. In my arms she slept after the exhaustion overtook her. In my arms she told me her worries. In my damp room underneath the main house we sat. On my wood and fur bed she cried and hugged.

    All I did was sitting there, stroking her beautiful silver hair. The warmth of my body and my assuring smile was all it took for her to calm down eventually. The words ¡°Everything will be fine in the end, little bird¡± was spoken a lot during those days.

    Since then, Sera came to me with her worries. I never said much to help her, but my presence was all she needed when her father couldn¡¯t give his attention to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senator. The reason I am asking is because I want to protect your daughter. I have proven myself to be a capable fighter. I am the champion of the Arena! I have proven myself to be loyal during my slavery, haven¡¯t I? Just because I am not a slave anymore, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to help. I don¡¯t hold any grudges against you, Balfin. Can you say the same with the rest of your gladiators or guards? What stops an angry guard or gladiator talking with a spy? We know the ins and outs of your home. We know things about your own house even you don¡¯t, Senator¡±.

    I take a breath while judging the senator¡¯s reaction. He seems mostly scared, but determined. The senator is a decent man. A decent man amongst the animals that make up the senate.

    ¡°What I wish to ask you is for me to be by her side. I want to protect Sera. Why? Because she has been the light in my eyes. She was the reason I fought so hard in the arena. She is my friend. I know as a former slave I shouldn¡¯t say that, but it is the truth. Every time you brought Sera to the arena, I saw her worried eyes staring back at me. Every single time I swore to myself that this day was not the day she would see her friend die. She is the reason I fought so hard. She is the reason I am a free man, and I want to help her with HER problems now. I am a free man, and you can employ me as her guard. She certainly doesn¡¯t have any issues with my presence¡±.

    Sera looks at me with a trail of tears flowing down her cheek. A subtle sniffle can be heard from her, something the senator seems to pick up. He looks at me with worried eyes, but he doesn¡¯t break my gaze.

    `Everything will be fine in the end, little bird. Everything will be fine.`

    ¡°How did she become your friend? I don¡¯t let sera socialize with the gladiators¡±.

    ¡°Pappy¡­ After mom died, you were very distant. I had no one to talk to. Akif was the only one that risked talking with me. I knew what it would entail if he was discovered, and so did he. You would have killed him! Still¡­ he was there when you were not. I spent a lot of nights crying in his arms during those months, pappy¡±.

    The senator looks angrily at his daughter, but then it hits him like a thunderstorm.

    ¡°SERA! Did you two make love?¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Balfin. Your daughter still has her virginity. That is something most ladies in this town can¡¯t say, and you know it. I never did anything to soil your daughter. I was a slave, and she is a senator¡¯s daughter¡±.

    ¡°All he did was hug me while I cried, pappy. As I said, he was there when you were not¡±.

    The senator looks guilty down on Sera¡¯s face before saying;

    ¡°I presume you have built up some feelings for my daughter, Akif. You are a free man, and that gives you the right to further those feelings. As the Champion of the Arena you have gained quite a lot of political influence ¨C influence I might need in the future. You are practically a noble at this point. You are also a decent man, Akif. Although I had a different future planned for my daughter, the coming war with the humans have put a stop to those plans¡±.

    The old man takes a small break while judging my reaction.

    `Well¡­ that was easy? Why isn¡¯t he putting up more of a fight? A few minutes ago I was a slave, and now he is giving his daughter to me? He is practically telling me to marry the girl. Is it the title as Champion of the Arena that made him so willing?`

    I keep a stone face plastered on me, but I can feel the joy and confusion flowing through my veins. The senator looks older than he is. A deep scar cuts from his forehead, and across his face down to his cheek. His silver hair is neat, and short. A kept beard and blue intense eyes are what attracts the eyes when you look at the man. He has a chiselled face and body. He is a man that demands respect, and he has the imposing looks to get it.

    ¡°However, be wary of the other senators and their sons when you start guarding my daughter. They can be just as bad as the humans, and their greed holds no bounds. I should know ¨C I am one of them¡±.

    Sera lights up like a bonfire and screams a loud ¡°thank you¡± her father while jumping and hugging the man.

    `Sera? What are you saying thank you for?`

    ¡°I admit I have some feelings for your daughter. However, that is not why I want to protect her. I want to protect my friend first of all. My other feelings come second. Your daughter is the best and only friend I have even had. You know how the other gladiators started distancing themselves from me after my victories started building up. I have been alone for years, and your daughter saved me from my loneliness with her visits. I don¡¯t know what feelings I have for your daughter. It might be gratitude, friendship and brotherly love, or it might be romantic feelings. I don¡¯t know. What I know is that she is my friend¡±.

    The senator looks at me with intensity. He grabs a leather pouch from his side, and hands it over to me. I can hear the clirring of coins as I accept the money. I attach it to the leather belt I am wearing over my light leather armour.

    ¡°This is the gold I got from the bet I had on you. 700 gold coins should be in that bag. Use it well, Akif¡±.

    ¡°Thank you, senator. I think that means you accept me as her guard and companion in her adventures?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is your salary for the year. 700 gold coins should be enough for you two to live in luxury for at least a few years¡±.

    ¡°Live in luxury? Are we going somewhere?¡±, a questioning Sera says to her father. The man sighs, and gently looks at his daughter with a saddened smile on his face.

    ¡°Sera¡­ The attacks on me grow more frequent as the war builds up. Until the war starts, I want you to leave these lands. Go to the elves or somewhere else. I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t stay here. You¡¯re the only remaining family member I have, and I don¡¯t want to lose you. It is as Akif said, you are in danger here¡±.

    The man looks down on his daughter that is now fighting back the tears. I know she wants to scream and tell him that she doesn¡¯t want to leave, but she knows the man is correct. The suddenness of the situation strikes me as odd, however.

    `I wouldn¡¯t think it was this urgent. I wonder if there have been any attempts I don¡¯t know about¡­ `

    I trail off in my own thoughts before Balfin interrupts me with a determined voice.

    ¡°AKIF! This is my first order as your employer. Take my daughter with you out of these lands. She is a skilled telekinesist, and can be of great aid to you. Get money from adventuring or take up bounties on your own. Create a good life for her while she away from my protection. Do ANYTHING it takes to keep my daughter safe¡±.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t want to send a squad of guards with her because it will attract unwanted attention¡±, I murmur to myself.

    ¡°Correct¡±.

    Sera is staring at me with the same intense eyes as her father is. She got her father¡¯s eyes, and her mother¡¯s looks. Sera is my age ¨C 19 years old. She is a gorgeous woman. Her hourglass body goes well with the soft, but elegant and noble looks she got from her mother. Her round face and full, red lips goes well with her intense blue eyes. Her cute angular nose accentuates the subtly chiselled, but somehow round cheeks and chin.

    Her bust is well proportionate to her body and figure. Mango sized breasts are hidden underneath the beautiful and alluring red dress she is wearing for the occasion. The dress follows her body, but doesn¡¯t cling to it. Her full bottom perkily begs for attention ¨C something the sons of nobles seems to give her in spades. I wonder if it was her father that made her wear that dress.

    Knowing Sera, she is not the type of woman that wears clothing accentuating her figure. She takes pleasure in connecting mentally with someone. Although I am a built man with lean muscles, that didn¡¯t seem to faze her. I could have gotten any woman in this town with my looks. Everyone except for her. A man can be good looking, but if his personality is bad, then her life will be bad. She can make the man lose some fat, but she can¡¯t change who the man is.

    ¡°Ok, Senator Balfin Prestran. I will keep your daughter safe. I don¡¯t know where we will be going, but I will promise you that she will be safe wherever we are going¡±.

    He can see the determination in my eyes, and slowly nods, before leaning in to kiss his daughter on her cheek.

    ¡°Good, now off with you. Buy whatever you need on the way out of this city. No one expects you to leave now, Sera, so you will not be followed. Buy a couple of Dunedime beasts and a carriage. Traveling by foot is rather tiresome¡±, the man says with a tear creeping out from the corner of his eyes. I place my hand on Sera¡¯s lower back as I lead the shivering woman away from the colosseum.

    `Everything will be fine in the end, Little bird. Everything will be fine.`

 Chapter 2 - The grief.

    ¡°Phew! Every time I talk with your father I feel like I am about to be executed¡­ Those eyes can kill!¡±

    What I thought would make the girl chuckle seems to have set off the held back feelings Sera was experiencing. As we walked through the streets of Alymor ¨C the capital of Cosir ¨C she buries her head in her arms and silently cries while we walk through the excited mass of people leaving the colosseum.

    Pull the weeping woman closer to me in a half hug, but the attempt at calming her down subtly is shown to the world when she wraps her arms around me while burying her face in my chest like she always does when she needs to let a few tears out. Between the sound of her crying, I can hear people whispering amongst themselves. My name is mentioned frequently, and we are given a wide birth as people move around us like a water does with a rock.

    I can only wrap my hands around the weeping girl ¨C holding her tight. She needs to feel secure I think. Everything in her world was turned upside down in the span of a single afternoon. Her father is correct that no one will expect us to leave today. No one knows about our connection with each other.

    That doesn¡¯t make the process of leaving easy, however. She literally has nothing now. Everything and everyone she knows is at home.

    I presume her father will tell her friends something about her visiting some relatives or something. He will figure that out.

    What should have been a good day for her, became a nightmare. A nightmare where she has to leave her house with someone she only meets during her darker times. She has only seen me kill. She has only heard me say ¡°everything will be fine in the end¡±. Her life is in my hands, and I think that terrifies her. She can take care of herself, but she can¡¯t keep the potential assassins at bay.

    To add to that, she is the daughter of a senator ¨C one of the richest men in the country. A woman that has gotten everything she asks for. She had strong companions on her side at all times. She had all the fancy equipment she could ever need. She had everything. And now she has nothing. Nothing except a man who¡¯s hands that only knows how to kill.

    Why did the senator send me? I know I asked to be her guard, but that is all I am good at. I am good at killing her pursuers. Not taking care of her. She isn¡¯t like me. I am used to be alone. I have always been alone. She has friends and family. Why did the senator ask me to take care of her? I am starting to regret this¡­

    That being said, we have to start moving. If the senator is being attacked, someone needs to know where the senator is. That means there are someone watching the senator and his movement. Eventually they will realize the girl is not coming back.

    ¡°Sera¡±, I whisper in the ears of the beautiful and fragile girl using me as a towel.

    ¡°We need to start moving¡±.

    She gently nods her head, and gathers herself back to the previous dignity she held herself with before she let herself go.

    ¡°I know, Akif¡±.

    We walk through the stone paved roads of Alymor. The happy and carefree attitude projected around us stands in great contrast to what the two of us are feeling. A few minutes ago I was a slave. A slave that fought for my life. A slave that killed a man, and won my freedom as result.

    A few minutes ago I had somewhere to return to. I had a bed. I had food. I had a safe place to call my home.

    Now I am responsible for keeping the daughter of a senator safe. A woman I only have held in my arms in a safe place.

    What do I do no? How do I keep the woman safe? I can¡¯t let this one die. Where do we go? What do we do? Where do we live?

    A mountain if questions flows through my mind as we continue on our way to the Dunedime beast merchant.

    After she gathered herself she grabbed my hand, and never let go. I can feel her shivering still as we walk through the happy streets of Alymor.

    If they would know what is going to happen soon. Soon the happy streets will be filled with the tension of war.

    The occasional quip of grief can be heard from her. She isn¡¯t crying anymore, at least not on the outside.

    The stables where the Dunedime beasts are being sold smells pretty interesting. A mix between mint and sweat, piss and shit can be smelled as we make our entrance. The stone building is rather plain-looking, and a big stall filled with the low growls and heavy breaths of the big beasts we will be riding on can be heard. A fat happy man yells a quick ¡°hello¡± as he walks in our direction with a winning smile on his face.

    Is that how all the merchants look?

    ¡°Hello there! Me and my lady are looking to purchase one of your Dunedime beasts, please. We just need one, with a saddle that can fit the both of us. I have seen people ride on them. They should be able to carry the both of us, I believe?¡±

    The merchant chuckles underneath his heavy breath.

    ¡°You could have a whole colosseum on one of those, and they wouldn¡¯t even notice it. They are strong, fast and have immense stamina. Perfect mounts¡±

    Sera looks questioningly at me since she was introduced as ¡°my lady¡±, but I just glance down at her while giving her my signature smile. The smile has become synonymous with the words ¡°everything will be fine¡±, so she doesn¡¯t think anymore off it.

    She didn¡¯t seem to mind being called my woman, so I make a mental note to use the alias of us being a couple to help reduce the chance of being detected by any potential watchers. People rarely remember a young pair of lovers traveling together, as they are everywhere. Even on the streets we can see them walking hand in hand. We will just be one of the many. Adding to that -only the people that have actually seen her knows she is the daughter of the senator, and I hope they are few in numbers.

    ¡°Good! We will take one. How much for it including the saddle?¡±

    ¡°Weeeell¡­ Let¡¯s say 20 gold?¡± The merchant tells me with a pleasant smile. I nod approvingly at the man, but something about his demeanour makes me think I have made a mistake and paid too much for the beast.

    Fuck¡­ It is a lot easier to read humans if your life is on the line. I can tell where a sword is going to hit, and from which angle, but I can¡¯t read simple body language. The years as a lonely gladiator has made me ill equipped to handle this responsibility.

    I look down at Sera while thinking that she will be the one doing the shopping from now. To my surprise she chuckles at my rather disgruntled face, and undoes the moneybag I have been carrying.

    With a quick ¡°This will belong to me now¡±, she hands the merchant the money we owe him.

    I can¡¯t even handle money¡­ fucking hell¡­

    The merchant yells at one of the stable boys to ready a ¡°Dual saddle with all the bags and straps¡±, and the beast itself.

    The Dunedime beast is willingly being led by the 12-13-year-old boy towards us.

    The lizard looking being is basically a grown up version of the tiny lizards frequently visiting us in our slave barracks. Brown, scaly hide with long, powerful legs and a low centre of gravity. Basically a big ass lizard. The tail is very thick.

    A formidable weapon

    Looks like they would be pretty hard to kill though. The scales look thick, and those legs and tail can easily kill a man ¨C even in armour.

    I help Sera on top of the lizard, and she takes the reigns of the beast. It isn¡¯t terribly tall ¨C only 1 meter and 30-50 cm tall, but it is still a bit of a struggle to get on the first time. I decide to jump on top of the lizard, something I presume the lizard will take with great displeasure.

    To my surprise, the lizard doesn¡¯t seem to give a damn about it, and I plonk my ass comfortably in the soft, fur saddle we bought. The saddle seems to be made for long hauls. The soft furry leather is bolstered with some kind of soft material, making it surprisingly pleasant to ride on. I wrap my hands around Sera, and we head off.

    We have to take it slow as the streets are filled with people, but after a good hour of riding we exit the city. The guards at the city gates doesn¡¯t seem to recognize Sera, but they seem quite fascinated by the dress she is wearing. It nicely hugs her curves. Nicely hugged curves create attention. Attention is something we don¡¯t want right now.

    We need to buy her some new clothes when we reach our first village.

    We ride through the gates and start following the road to a nearby village. The new life I am to have seems to be filled with time on the road, so I start practicing manipulating my telekinesis again ¨C something that has become a habit when I have nothing to do. I send energy to different parts of my body repeatedly as we ride through the forest road that is now surrounding us.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    My concentration is broken by Sera¡¯s quiet words.

    ¡°Why did pappy send us away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sera. Something must have happened. I know your father and I know that he would never let his only surviving family member leave his protection. He must have gotten some information regarding a threat on you. A threat he thinks he can¡¯t handle¡±.

    ¡°I know, but why did he send me away with only you?¡±. She replies offhandedly.

    An arrow of guilt and despair runs through me as I attempt to answer her question. She has a very valid reason to ask that question, but somehow the lack of trust she is displaying makes me feel¡­ sad.

    ¡°I have asked myself that question many times, Sera. You know yourself that I am only good at one thing. That is how to kill. Although that skill is needed in your situation, other skills are required as well. I don¡¯t have those skills. Your father made a mistake when he asked me to make you safe. I can keep you physically safe, but you will be the one taking care of me for the foreseeable future. I have realized that the skills I have learned during my time as a gladiator is not something I need in the real world. I only know how to kill¡±, I say with a voice on the brink of despair.

    She seems to have picked up on my worried tone of voice, and quickly apologizes.

    ¡°Akif. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I am sorry for what I said. You are a very good companion to travel with. I am sure we will be fine. You are the one that keeps telling me everything will be fine in the end¡±

    Her voice sounds a bit panicky, but that doesn¡¯t mean what she said before is incorrect. She must be worried about what I am feeling?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am extremely clear on how ill equipped I am with my social skills. Or any skills. I think I have a good head on my shoulders, and I can read potential threats. It is a skill I have honed for years after all. As I said before ¨C that is not a skill that is needed in the real world. The world you are living in¡±.

    I take a breath of air before continuing;

    ¡°Not to speak ill about your father, but he only taught me how to kill. My whole life thus far has revolved around killing, or improving my ability to kill. I can¡¯t imagine what you must be feeling right now. A killer is holding around you while you are leading us to a place I have never even heard of. I only know the road between the slave barracks and the colosseum¡±

    Riding with Sera has given me ample time to think about our circumstances. The telekinesis only works as a time killer for a while until the realization of the unfamiliar situation hits me.

    ¡°I am sorry, Sera. I shouldn¡¯t have asked your father what I asked. I don¡¯t know anything except for what I have been doing this far in my life. I don¡¯t know anything¡±.

    I mumble no good underneath my breath as I let the conversation die out. I don¡¯t know what I said, but I have left Sera unable to reply to my statement.

    She is shivering slightly in front of me ¨C something she only does when she tries to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Sera? What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Akif. I just feel guilty for what I said earlier. I am sorry for being so mean. Please don¡¯t hate me?¡±

    Huh? Hate her?

    ¡°Why would I hate you? You are the only thing I have in my life. Why would I hate that?¡±

    She is still shivering, so I decide to speak my honest feelings to her.

    ¡°Sera¡­ Did you know that you were the only person I had spoken to in years when we first started speaking with each other? Remember the first time we met?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Akif¡­ I remember. I came to the barracks to look at my potential partner train with you guys. I remember you kicking the shit out of him after he asked you for a duel¡±.

    ¡°Did you know that the conversation we had that time was the first time I had spoken with anyone in years? The other gladiators didn¡¯t want anything to do with me. It was as if I was plagued with some kind of disease. You have been my only pillar of light in this world, did you know that? I need you just as much as you need me. I know I am not like the other men in your life. I don¡¯t know anything about this world. I am like a lost puppy. A puppy that is clinging on for dear life¡±.

    The conversation grows quiet as I try to formulate my next sentence.

    ¡°I know what I am saying may sound scary. It probably is scary for you to know that the man that is supposed to protect you is even further out of his depts. I don¡¯t know what your father thought when he asked me to keep you safe. I don¡¯t even know how to make a fire, for fuck sake! What I do know, is that I will keep my promise. I will keep you safe. No human will get to you as long as I am alive, Sera. Do you understand?¡±.

    She gently nods, and rests her back deeper in my embrace. It is not that she has been keeping her back straight before, but I can feel the full weight of her body resting against me now.

    ¡°I am sorry, Akif. I didn¡¯t know you felt that way¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sera. Everything will be fine in the end, little bird. Everything will be fine¡±.

    I feel like at this point I¡¯m convincing myself of that fact instead of trying to make her feel better.

    We ride and talk about ourselves. We haven¡¯t really spoken that much about that. We never actually spoke about ourselves when I think about it. On my end it was probably because I didn¡¯t have anything to say. I was a slave. My life involved the arena. That was it.

    She? I don¡¯t know. She was a senator¡¯s daughter. She has experienced things I haven¡¯t. Maybe she was afraid of telling me about it? She knows that our lives are very different, yet that difference seems to make her more open to me?

    Maybe she feels like I am not judging her?

    We ride into a village. Twilight is setting in, and the visibility is starting to get limited. We can see the silhouettes of people living their lives inside the wooden houses littering the main street. Shops in all shapes and sizes can be seen. I can see signs with written words, but some of them I don¡¯t know what is. I have to voice the words out to understand what is written, and even then it is slow.

    As we ride through the main street, Sera notices the sign where apparently ¡°Inn¡± is written. She taught me how to read. But every word in my vocabulary comes from the single tome of elements and their description. I can perfectly describe how the fire element works, but I can read the word ¡°Inn¡±. That word was never written in the tome.

    She seems to realize that I am struggling with reading what is written on the signs, and starts to point at the signs while telling me what is written. It is a lot easier for me to understand it now.

    I don¡¯t think she realized that I never actually learned how to read until she saw me struggling and attempting to voice out the written words.

    It must be a weird feeling for her to meet someone that never have gone to school. Everything I learned was from the other slaves. Even that influx of information stopped when they started distancing themselves from me. I wonder what she thinks about all of this.

    We enter the inn, and a middle aged woman meets us with a big smile on her face. She is a bit round, but not unpleasant to my eyes. Her black hair and green eyes are quite eye catching. Like a curtain her hair flows down her back pleasantly. Her round welcoming face makes me feel welcome to here.

    ¡°Hello! Would you two like a room?¡±

    Sera looks up at me with smiling eyes before replying;

    ¡°Yes! One room with a double bed please. One night. Is there any food here? We haven¡¯t eaten for a while. Maybe you have some mead? Or spirits?¡±.

    I don¡¯t remember eating at all today.  Wait¡­ Double bed? One room?

    ¡°Of course! The room is 30 copper per night. Each meal is 4 copper each. You can pay when you leave. The tavern-room is located through that door¡±.

    She smirks at me before saying;

    ¡°You should keep your woman under watchful eyes, young man. There are a few drunk adventurers around here, and they haven¡¯t seen a lady like her in quite some time¡±

    What is she speaking off?

 Chapter 3: The tavern

    Hello there!

    This chapter will be a bit different.

    Emotions¡­ Eeeeww¡­ Character building¡­ Yuck!

    Plot? NOOOOOO!

    ¡°Start killing things!¡± I can hear you yell at me.

    Don¡¯t worry, dear reader. Your thirst for blood will be quenched eventually!

    <hr />

    We enter the tavern-room and the first thing I see is a couple of men having a bit of a tussle over one of the waitresses.

    So that is what she meant with that statement.

    The two men are luckily wearing leather armour, so I think the amount of injuries will be kept to a minimum. The ragged looking men are eventually broken up by a towering giant of a man. He isn¡¯t a half-elf like us. He must be a bear? A bear man? I can¡¯t see much fur since most of it is hidden underneath his clothing, but what I can see is the massive amount of chest hair sticking out of various rifts in his tunic.

    I ask Sera what kind of race he is, and apparently it is called Urs. All I know is that the man could probably throw me across the room.

    We walk over to a vacant table while chuckling at the two men being dragged out of the tavern by the scruff of their necks. A young pretty waitress comes over and asks if we want something to drink or eat. I just look at Sera, and she seems to take my hint.

    Yeah¡­ let the lady to the communication needed¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ Some warm food and a couple of tankards of mead would be nice¡±, Sera tells the young lady.

    I think the sight of me is rather unusual, because the girls seem to glance over at me from time to time. There are some emotions in her eyes I can¡¯t seem to pick up, but I decide to not let it worry me.

    What I can see is a group of men looking at Sera like the men in the arena would look at me. They seem to want to attack her.

    ¡°Sera¡­ Why does those men want to attack you? Have you seen them before?¡±

    Sera looks over at them for a quick second before chuckling to herself.

    ¡°No, Akif. They don¡¯t want to attack me. What you are seeing is lust. It is a look you must get used to seeing when you travel with beautiful women¡±.

    ¡°Aah¡­ So no killing them then¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope! No killing.¡±

    I continue to carefully watch the men, but my focus is broken by a birdsongy laughter coming from Sera.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. If they come over here, let me deal with them. Men like them are easy to fend off¡±.

    ¡°Thank you. I am sorry for being so useless. I can read emotions like worry and fear. I know what happiness is and other basic emotions. I am like a blank sheet when it comes to other more advanced emotions¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Akif. You just haven¡¯t seen what they look like yet. You know, that waitress looked at you with the same eyes¡±.

    ¡°With what eyes? Lust?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°*cough* Well¡­ You are a handsome man, Akif. A very handsome man¡±.

    ¡°Am I? What makes me handsome?¡±.

    ¡°That¡­ is something we can discuss later, Akif. Actually! It is better if I show you what I mean, but that isn¡¯t until later. I need to get to know you better for that¡±, she tells me with a grin.

    I decide to leave Sera with her thoughts when the food arrives. Steaming vegetables and a good slab of meat arrives. I have some issues with the cutlery though. We didn¡¯t use knives and forks when I was living in the slave barracks. Only spoons. I have only seen other people use them, but I don¡¯t think I can replicate what they did. I look over at Sera with begging eyes.

    Sera looks shocked at me when she realizes I haven¡¯t used a knife and a fork before and subsequently erupts in a hearty laughter.

    I look down at the metal cutlery with embarrassment, but it is quickly broken when she stands up and walk behind me.

    She takes her own cutlery with her, and leans over my back. She starts fondling with my hands to show me how to properly hold it, and uses her own cutlery as example. I am very distracted by the pair of breasts subtly rubbing on my back, but I try my best to focus on something else than the sensation. Her breath in my ear sends unknown emotions throughout me, though.

    It is as if I want to touch her?

    Something has changed in me. When we hugged I didn¡¯t use to feel this way.

    ¡°Uuumm¡­ Sera¡­ Something inside me has changed¡±.

    ¡°Ooh?¡±, she replies with a questioning expression.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ When you lean over my back, the sound of your breath in my ear and the feeling of your soft chest made me feel unable to concentrate on what you were showing me. I have never felt this way before¡±.

    She becomes red as a tomato before settling down and starts explaining. She never moved away though.

    ¡°You remember the look of lust, Akif? What you are feeling is lust¡±.

    ¡°Soo¡­ lust makes me unable to concentrate?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily¡­ This is something I REALLY shouldn¡¯t be asking, but how is everything going on in your pants?¡±

    That question is pretty easy to answer. I can feel the thing between my legs has grown, and is currently sliding down my left thigh.

    ¡°It is big, and is sliding down my left leg¡±.

    I hear a quip coming from her and she slowly stands up and walks back to her seat. Now that she is sure I can eat properly, I think she decided to go back to eating.

    She settles down ¨C still beat red, and tries to avoid eye contact while I wolf down my food.

    Shit¡­ this food is fucking delicious!

    ¡°This food is delicious!¡±, I exclaim as I continue eating. I can see the pleased expression on the Urs ¨C man¡¯s face, and I give the man a small nod before eating.

    Sera takes small bites of food, but for some reason keeps drinking tankard after tankard of mead.

    After the 4th one is finished, she exclaims;

    ¡°Phew¡­ now I can have this conversation with you¡±.

    ¡°Have what conversation?¡±

    ¡°The conversation where I tell how the birds and the bees work¡±.

    ¡°Birds? You mean the tweet tweet kind?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ those¡­¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ I believe the birds eat the bees? Pretty good stuff those insects. You just have to get used to the crunching texture¡±.

    She coughs violently at that remark.

    Somehow¡­ I don¡¯t think that is what she meant.

    ¡°Not exactly what I mean, Akif. Wait¡­ Didn¡¯t my father feed you enough food?¡±

    ¡°Weell¡­ there were some nights I became hungry, and I didn¡¯t have anything else to eat. I ate a couple of lizards as well. With some Pyrokinesis those lizards became pretty delicious after a while¡±.

    She looks at me with sympathy and worry.

    <hr />

    Sera`s POV

    What kind of life has that man been living? Eating bugs and lizards because he didn¡¯t get fed enough? And here I was complaining to my friends that my father¡¯s cook never made anything delicious¡­

    ¡°Aah¡­ I am sorry, Akif¡±.

    ¡°Why are you sorry? The bowl of stew we got each day was enough for us to live on. No one died of hunger, you know? I was just a bit hungrier than the rest. I was training my telekinesis, remember?¡±

    No one died of hunger? It feels like my father was raising an animal, not a man. Haah¡­ He has sooo much to learn¡­ You don¡¯t eat food because you have to... you eat it because you enjoy the flavour.

    I look over at the man sitting across the table. He seems to be curious about what I am thinking, but doesn¡¯t say anything. He takes a drink from the tankard of mead while keeping his eyes on me. A smile erupts on his face after he has gulped the whole tankard down.

    ¡°Sera! I want more of this! This is delicious!¡±

    He looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that makes me unable to say no. I motion over to the young waitress to grab another couple of tankards.

    Well¡­ I have had like 4-5 of them, so one more for him shouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    It feels like his dark brown eyes can stare straight into my soul. He has a deep scar searing a path from his right forehead, and down to his right cheek. It is amazing he didn¡¯t go blind when that happened.

    His wide jaws, and chiselled chinbone makes him look very determined, but gentle somehow. It isn¡¯t the features that makes him look that way, but the way his eyes look at me. His nose is round, but has a slight cut on the base as a result of a dagger that once found its way there.

    He is a very handsome man. Wide muscular shoulders hidden underneath the leather tunic he is wearing. Rough hands and arms made for physical work. Underneath his tunic I can see the shapes of his chest ¨C abs and all.

    God damn it he is hot¡­ I just can¡¯t take my eyes away from him.

    He never had any armour on except for the slightly padded leather pants he was wearing. ¡°It makes it hard to move around¡± he told my father when the discussion of armour came up. My father came back angry after that, but since he had a fight the next day he didn¡¯t get the usual 20 lashings.

    I have seen a side of my father I never thought I would experience. With slaves he is ruthless and takes out his anger on them, but with me he is kind and gentle. And here I was crying in the lap of this gentle soul after my mother had died. A man that has lived through things I can¡¯t even begin to imagine.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    That didn¡¯t stop him from being pleased with his life however. He even asked my father to be my guard. He really doesn¡¯t know anything except the life in the arena, does he?

    ¡°The light in my eyes¡±, huh?

    My thoughts are broken by a soft nudge on my arm.

    ¡°Sera? Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Aaah! Yes¡­ Sorry about that! I just had some thoughts to sort out¡±.

    He looks at me with sad and worried eyes again.

    ¡°Is it your father? Do you miss him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Akif. I think I am finally accepting the change in my life. One thing you need to know, Akif. I will take care of you. I will teach you everything my father didn¡¯t. Everything will be fine. Just let me show you. The only thing I ask is for you to never leave my side¡±.

    He looks back at me with a cute smiling face.

    ¡°I will stay with you for as long as you want me to, Sera¡±.

    God damn! He is cute! When he does that I just want to jump him! Ride the man until the sun goes down...

    ¡°The first thing you can teach me is the birds and the bees¡±

    I cough violently again from that statement.

    He really doesn¡¯t know anything, does he? I wonder what the other guests will think if they hear what he is saying.

    ¡°Ok¡­ To make this simpler; The feeling of lust is what you feel when you are physically attracted to another person. It means that the person feeling that way wants to spend time with that person¡±.

    Ok¡­ now here comes the hard part.

    ¡°The feeling you were feeling earlier means you want to have sex with me. That is what the birds and the bees mean. It means to have sex¡±.

    He looks at me intently, and nods his head indicating he understood.

    ¡°Sex is what someone has when they want to have a child¡±.

    He looks away for a bit while thinking. He returns his eyes back at me. His dark brown eyes intensely look at me while saying;

    ¡°I want you to have my child then¡±.

    Holy shit¡­ That came out of nowhere! Well¡­ it didn¡¯t¡­ but still! We are only 19 years old for god¡¯s sake!

    ¡°*cough* For the next topic¡­ Lust may also come with another set of emotions. Not always, but sometimes. A man can feel lust, and not feel the other emotion. The same goes for a woman. The emotion is called romantic love. Not the way you would feel about a parent, but the way you feel about someone you want to spend the rest of your life with¡±.

    A flash of sadness rushes over his face when I say that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my family. They were all killed when I was young. I know I had a father and mother, but I don¡¯t remember how they look¡±.

    Good job, Sera! Now you made him sad. Good fucking job¡­

    ¡°Aaah¡­ Yeah. Forgot about that. Ok! Let¡¯s put it this way! Since you feel lust for me, what else do you feel?¡±

    He stops to think again. This time it is longer. He doesn¡¯t look in my eyes as he starts talking.

    ¡°I¡­ Think¡­ Maybe¡­ I want to see you smile. When I see you smile I get this warm emotion in me. It feels good. And every time I see you my heart starts racing. It is not something I think about, but now that I remember it, I felt that way ever since the first time I saw you. I¡­ Just want to be close to you¡±.

    ¡°I also get very sad when I see you are sad. It makes my heart hurt, if you know what I mean? I just want you to be happy. I like seeing you smile. I like the feeling I get when I see you smile. I will never let anyone hurt you. I want to protect you. That is why I asked your father if I could become your guard¡±.

    He loves me? Is that what he is telling me?

    ¡°I think you are very beautiful, Sera. I like being around you. I like smelling your hair when we ride, I like the warmth of your body. I like everything about you¡±.

    I really need to be careful now. This can go to hell VERY quick if I don¡¯t do this right.

    He looks back at me with a small smile on his face. A slight blush can be seen creeping up on him, but all of that disappears as he notices the focused face I am making.

    Now he looks at me with concern.

    ¡°Sera? Is that weird? Am I weird?¡±

    ¡°No, Akif. I think you were explaining the feeling of love. I am not sure, but I think that is what you were telling me. That is the emotion I was talking about. We have known each other for years, and I think that is what my father was saying when he asked you if you have built up some feelings for me¡±.

    ¡°That is why I told him that I didn¡¯t know what the feelings I had was. I told him that it might be something romantic or brotherly love. I never actually felt those feelings before now. I just heard the other gladiators talking about them. They say that when a man helps another man, it is because of brotherly love. I never got that help though¡­ Love was talked about when they were remembering their homes. I don¡¯t know what it was they were thinking about, but they were very sad¡±.

    Aaah¡­ so that is what he heard it. I was surprised when he spoke of those feelings.

    ¡°You were acting very differently with my father than you are now. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I just said whatever I thought he might like to hear. The only think I know is that I want to be with you. I remember thinking it when I was wondering about my future¡±.

    He wants to be with me¡­ He is a good man. A very good man.

    ¡°So¡­ you being with me makes you happy? That is why you asked?¡±

    He beams a smile at me before nodding.

    Well¡­ I want to be with you too, Akif.

    The waitress comes with another tankard of mead, and places it in front of us. I can see her staring at him again with a slight blush on her face, but he seems oblivious to her. He looks aimlessly around the tavern-room while thinking about something. She seems slightly sad at his lack of interest, so I just give her a small smile before she heads off again.

    ¡°Sera? Am I stupid?¡±

    Where did that come from?

    ¡°No? You aren¡¯t stupid, Akif. Why do you ask that?¡±

    ¡°Is it normal for women to explain to other men what love is?¡±

    Haah! Nope! They should however!

    ¡°No. It is not. That doesn¡¯t make you stupid. It just means you haven¡¯t experienced it before. I told you before that I will teach you everything my father didn¡¯t. Honestly, I think you are very smart! You managed to convince my father that having you as my guard will decrease the chance of me being attacked. I just need to teac¡­¡±

    Fuck¡­ What the hell, Pappy? Did you know he would be like this? Did you know that he wouldn¡¯t know what to do? Did you count on him being available for me? I know you can lie like a master. Did you know that we were friends? Are you going to use is innocent ignorance for your own good? You said he has quite a lot of political influence. Are you thinking of using that somehow? I¡¯m not going to let you do that, pappy.

    ¡°Sera? Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Aah! Yes! A thought just hit me¡±.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Everything will be fine, Akif¡±.

    We finish our mead before going to the room. I can feel the alcohol working as I stand up and almost falls to the ground.

    Shit¡­ I really am drunk¡­

    Luckily Akif is there to rescue me from an otherwise very embarrassing situation. I can feel his rough hands around my waist, and his worried eyes look down at me.

    I try to walk on my own, but I can feel the world spinning around me as I walk. I can¡¯t seem to walk in a straight line, so I grab his arm and wrap it around my waist again as we walk towards the room we got.

    The double bed looks very inviting right now, so I strip of my dress, and jump into bed. I close my eyes and wait for him to enter.

    However, he never does that. When I look up to see where he went off to, I see him laying in a corner.

    He is naked like me, and it must be freezing for him to be laying there on the wooden floor without anything. I can feel a tear flowing down my face as I look at the scars littering his naked body.

    He must have been through so much pain.

    I get up and walk over to him. With a gentle hand I start cuddling his hair.

    He seems to have fallen asleep, but when I start touching him he jumps up like a scared wolf ready to attack. I grab his frightened hands, and drag him to bed.

    He seems unwilling at first, but after I give him a hard look, he gives in.

    I make him lay down first, and cuddle myself close to him. It feels good to share the blanked with someone else.

    Yep¡­ He is a good man.

 Chapter 4: Why didn`t I learn that before?

    Less gooey stuff this time! (Though¡­ that depends on what you mean with gooey)

    Feelings (EEEW) are starting to build, and plot (NOOOO) is starting to unfold! Look forward to my next attempt at creating a readable story.

    <hr />

    Akif POV

    I wake up to a drooling Sera laying on my chest. There is a small puddle underneath her cheek, so I decide to use the edge of the blanket to try to remove some of the drool.

    I think she would be embarrassed if she woke up to this.

    Her soft breath makes me calm down even more. That is quite the feat since I literally just woke up.

    Love, huh? So this is love? Not that bad of a feeling.

    I have known Sera for years, but I never actually remember feeling like this¡­ Maybe I tried to make myself not feel it? Like when you are happy, but you press the feeling of happiness back?

    The feeling of her naked body on mine makes my friend downstairs wake up. The blanket subtly tents between her legs. She is literally using me as a mattress right now. A very good feeling.

    She was wet and hot between her thighs yesterday¡­ I wonder why?

    She makes me feel calm. A calmness I have never felt. I feel¡­ Whole? Is that what I am feeling? Like something missing has been found?

    Her crotch starts moving around, and I can hear soft grunts coming from her as she slowly wakes up. Her sleepy eyes are looking up at me, and a small cute smile starts to form on her face.

    ¡°Hello there, Akif¡± She mumbles as she removes the sleepiness from her eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Sera. Did you have nice dreams?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±, she tells me with a slight blush.

    ¡°I was wondering about something. When you came to sleep, I could feel you being wet between your thighs? It was very pleasant, and after you fell asleep, my little friend didn¡¯t want to lay down. He woke up again this morning¡­¡±

    She blushes furiously while wiggling her butt to feel my stiffness.

    ¡°Aah¡­ You see¡­ Females and men send out something called pheromones. What happened with me yesterday was the same thing that happened with you. I felt lust ¨C or in other words, I was turned on by you. The reason your ¡°little friend¡±, or the penis didn¡¯t want to go down was because of those pheromones and the fact that we were naked. I find you very physically attractive, and you find me very attractive. It is only natural that your cock, or dick as we usually call ¡°your little friend¡± didn¡¯t want to go to sleep¡±.

    ¡°Soo¡­ when I am hard, I am turned on? And when you are turned on, you get wet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but seriously¡­ should we have this conversation now? We just woke up!¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­ Sorry! I was just curious¡­ You are very soft, Sera! It feel very good to hold around you¡±.

    She chuckles for a bit, but doesn¡¯t offer a reply. She gets up from bed, and in the morning light her naked body sends me into overdrive.

    I don¡¯t know what it is that I am feeling, but I feel the urge to throw myself at her. I want to touch her!

    As she walks across the room, her ass jiggles slightly. I follow the curves of her hourglass body with great intensity, and I can feel some liquid coming out of my little friend. At this point the blanket isn¡¯t covering me, and when she turns around she notices the distress I am in.

    Her eyes lock down on my cock, and follows the stream of white liquid that emerges from him.

    Her face imitates a tomato again, and wiggles her butt some more. She seems happy that this happened, but what she asks next makes me confused.

    ¡°Akif¡­ have you ever masturbated before?¡±

    ¡°Masturbated? What is that?¡±

    ¡°You poor bastard¡­¡±

    She slowly shakes her head, and a soft ¡°fucking hell am I doing?¡± escapes her lips as she walks to the bed again.

    Her mango sized breasts bounce slightly with every determined step she takes. She takes my hand and places it on my ¡°cock¡±.

    ¡°This is sooo fucking weird¡­¡±, she exclaims before taking my hand and wraps it around my dick. Then she starts moving it up and down, and the feeling I get from the movement is amazing!

    It doesn¡¯t take me long before a fountain of the white liquid emerges ¨C some of it ending up in her hair. She seems surprised, but don¡¯t seem to mind it too much.

    Throughout this whole episode, she never took her eyes of my cock, but I can see her being pleased when the liquid emerges.

    ¡°And that is what we call ¡°Cumming¡±, Akif. That white liquid is called ¡°Cum¡± . What you just did is something you can do on your own to get the feeling of lust away¡±.

    She really takes the whole educating me to the next level, doesn¡¯t she? I know that she is uncomfortable doing this, but she doesn¡¯t seem to mind being uncomfortable? Is she doing this because she cares for me?

    ¡°I know that you are uncomfortable showing this to me¡­ So why are you doing it?¡±

    ¡°Weeell¡­ to be honest¡­ I don¡¯t know¡±. She looks me in the eyes with a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I don¡¯t want you to suffer because of me?¡±

    She bends down and puts her lips on mine before walking off with ¡°cum¡± in her hair. She dresses up, and walks out of the room.

    I look down at my still hard cock, and decide to practice ¡°masturbating¡± some more. It is a very pleasant practice.

    When she comes back, she seems shocked at the sight of me. The practice made me cum quite a lot, and something tells me that this is not acceptable behaviour.

    ¡°Uuumm¡­ I decided to practice what you showed me¡­ This is not ok to do, is it?¡±

    She goes from shock to hysteric laughter in no time. After a few minutes of almost choking on her laughs, she wipes a tear away from the corner of her eye, and looks back at me.

    ¡°No¡­ It is fine¡­ Just don¡¯t do it where anyone except for me can see it! It is a very intimate thing, and people will dislike you for doing it where they can potentially see it¡±.

    ¡°Soo¡­ you don¡¯t dislike me?¡±

    ¡°Ohh god no! Why would I do that? I was the one showing you how to do it¡­ I should have expected this¡±.

    ¡°I am curious¡­ how do I remove the cum?¡±

    ¡°You take a bath¡­ NOW! Come! Follow me!¡±

    The tone of voice she used tells me that my life is forfeit if I don¡¯t listen to her, so I get up, and follow her out of the room. I am still naked, so she tries to hide me as we walk to the end of the corridor.

    She plops me in a big bath tub, and starts filling it up with water. I lay back and feel relaxed.

    Maaaan it feels good to cum¡­

    I lay there with a smile on my face, but my relaxation time is broken by the sound of her entering the bath again. Somehow she exited while I was away, and now she is back with a huge grin on her face.

    ¡°You know how to clean yourself, I believe?¡±

    I grin back at her before saying;

    ¡°I am not that stupid¡­ Believe it or not, cleaning ourselves was one of the first things your father taught us. Apparently it isn¡¯t pleasant to spend the time supervising a bunch of sweaty dudes¡±.

    ¡°Well¡­ start cleaning yourself then!¡±

    She drops my clothes by the bath tub, and exits the room. I swiftly clean myself, and empty the water from the bath tub in one of the drains located in a corner.

    I get dressed and walk down to the reception we came from. The woman in the reception points at the tavern room as if she knew I was going to ask where Sera went.

    I enter the tavern room, and see a man sitting opposite of her. I can feel my rage building, as I look at the man. Sera clearly is scared and uncomfortable with having him there, so I walk up to the man, and grab him by the hair. When I¡¯m not in the arena I always send telekinesis through my body, so the sound of hair ripping can be heard as I throw the man through the door into the reception. I pull my dagger, and start following him, but the soft hands of Sera wraps around me. I stop at her touch, and ask her;

    ¡°Sera¡­ did he hurt you? What did he want? You seemed scared and uncomfortable. Did he do anything to you?¡±.

    ¡°Akif! That man didn¡¯t mean me any harm. He was just hitting on me¡­¡±

    ¡°HE WAS HITTING YOU?¡± I yell out in fuming rage.

    ¡°No! He was ¡°Hitting on me¡±. It means he tried to get to know me. Remember the men yesterday? He was the same. He didn¡¯t want to hurt me¡±.

    ¡°Soo¡­ nothing happened with you?¡±

    ¡°No, Akif. I am fine¡±.

    She unwraps herself from me and walks up to me. She gently places her hand on the hand I hold my dagger with, and gently lowers it. With a gentle smile on her face she takes her hand and starts to stroke my cheek.

    ¡°See? I am fine. Now go and check on the man you practically killed¡±.

    I weakly nod, before walking off. The lady in the reception looks at me scared, but when she sees that I don¡¯t have any bad intentions, she calms down.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The man moans slightly on the floor, and I send out some telekinetic tendrils.

    I start feeling the man out to check if he is badly damaged. Nothing vital is damaged, so I use some aquakinesis to regenerate some of the damaged tissue on his head.

    I think he can feel me healing him. He faces my direction and looks at me with frightened eyes.

    ¡°Uuumm¡­ Sorry about that¡­ My lady looked scared, and we have some annoying bugs following us, so I just acted on impulse¡­ Sorry¡­ No hard feelings?¡±

    The man seems to be too shaken up to disagree, so I pull the man up, and dust of his clothes.

    Then I give him a nod, and go back to Sera. She is chuckling at my satisfied face, and meets me with a;

    ¡°Well¡­ that is one way to do it¡±

    ¡°I thought that went pretty well! He didn¡¯t seem to hate me!¡± I say very pleased with myself.

    She breaks out in laughter and waves a waitress over to our table. It is the same girl as before, but this time she seems slightly afraid of me.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Aaah! Yes¡­ sorry¡±.

    Sera chuckles at the flustered girl, but doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Did I scare you? I thought he was threatening Sera¡±.

    ¡°Its ok. I just never saw a man flying across the room before. Do you work out?¡±

    Sera breaks out in laughter, but answers her question.

    ¡°Bwahahaha! Yeah! He works out, alright! He is the Champion of the Arena in Alymor. You know gladiators? He is the best amongst them. Or used to be before he got his freedom¡±

    The girl looks at me in shock, but soon starts fumbling with her hands. Sera laughs a bit more before ordering some breakfast.

    We finish eating our food and head out of the Inn. Sera pays for the stay, and the friendly receptionist waves us goodbye. We paid a silver in damages for the door, but that doesn¡¯t seem to faze Sera.

    We head to one of the tailors in this village. Now that it is light outside I can see that this village looks quite nice. Dark wooden framing with white walls is a theme that sticks out here. Every house looks the same.

    Children run, and men and women laugh. A small market can be seen in the village centre, so we will be heading there after Sera is done picking out clothes for herself.

    The tailor is a 70-75-year-old woman with white hair. She looks very friendly, and beams a huge smile at us when we enter her tailor shop.

    Sera picks out some clothing for both of us. Nothing fancy. Just ordinary linen clothing.

    I still have my leather clothes on me ¨C the same clothes I have been wearing for years, but apparently they smell, so she throws them away much to my dismay.

    I have noticed that she doesn¡¯t take no for an answer, so I just let the girl do whatever she wants. I feel like I should be putting up some more resistance, but I am afraid that I will be sleeping with the Dunedime beast if I do.

    We get dressed, and head out. While sera is looking for more clothes on the market, I start searching the stalls. What I am most interested in is finding a couple of new swords.

    A couple of short swords and some medium sized dirks? That gives me better a more agile fighting style and greater offence capabilities against several opponents.

    There are a couple of stalls that interest me, but the weapons that I really fall in love with is a couple of curved shorts words. Apparently the metal is something called Ohmium. The swords are pure black, and the metal has the capability to create a thin layer of mental energy coating over it. The higher the ohm of the metal, the sharper the cutting edge is. Low ohm makes a bigger damaged area and higher output of telekinetic energy. I decide on a couple of swords that have high ohm, and the same goes for the dirks.

    They are rather plain looking. Curved black blades and a half-moon guard. The pummel is diamond shaper for sharper blunt force trauma.

    Sera drags me off to the stable we put the Dunedime beast in after she pays the friendly man for the weapons I wanted. I got a couple of sheaths made to be placed as an ¡°X ¡°across my back. The leather sheaths are comfortable to wear, and after I have donned my weapons, I feel rather¡­ excited.

    ¡°Looks good! Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t have to use them¡±, Sera tells me as we walk to the Dunedime beast.

    I help her up after placing all of the clothing in the satchels we got with the saddle, and jump on to the back of the Dunedime beast.

    I embrace Sera again, and we head off.

    After a few hours riding and talking, we decide to take a break to stretch our legs. The Dunedime beast seems hungry, so I go with it to hunt some food for it while Sera waits.

    A couple of rabbits and a small deer is the catch of the day. The Dunedime beast gets the deer, and we get the rabbits.

    I use some pyrokinesis to cook the rabbits, and the pleasant humming Sera makes as she eats one of the rabbit legs makes the hunt all worth it.

    After both of us are full, we throw the leftover meat to the giant lizard, and head off again.

    It isn¡¯t until nightfall before we find the next village. This time it is a pretty big village. On the way here Sera was teaching me about emotions, so my head is filled with new information. I napped off halfway through the lesson, so I don¡¯t even notice us entering the village.

    ¡°Akif¡­Alif¡­¡±

    I can feel the gentle nudges, and grunt at her to signalize I am awake.

    She¡­ doesn¡¯t take that grunt the correct way, and starts shaking me like mad.

    ¡°Get up! No more sleepytime! You even had the audacity to fall asleep in the middle of my lesson!¡±

    ¡°Ok! I am awake!¡± I moan out pleadingly.

    The mock fury she displays is replaced with a smiling face.

    Man¡­ Is it weird that I find that cute?

    The Dunedime beast is placed in the stables again, and we head in. In this village we will be staying for a bit longer. We decided to stay here for a few weeks while we do adventuring stuff. She told me that I need to sign up as an adventurer, and I intend to listen to the lady. Adventuring sounds pretty damn exciting!

    The inn we are staying at looks pretty nice. The house itself is of the same style as the other village ¨C a dark timber structure with white walls made of some kind of wood with a coating over it?

    The inn is pretty big, and the first floor has a tavern AND an ale house. The ale house is for travellers that don¡¯t have that much coin. Mead and spirits are cheaper there, but also of worse quality. The tavern itself is nicely decorated. Thick oak tables and sturdy chairs. Perfect weapons if you want to bash someone¡¯s head in. The alehouse has a few chairs and tables, but there is a big opening in the middle of the room where fights are organized as entertainment. In my eyes the alehouse is like a mini colosseum with mead and spirits being sold. A bad combination in my head, but ooh well.

    The reception desk is made of the same thick oak as the tables in the inn is made from. The whole second and third floor is made for housing people. The adventurer guild in this village is one of the bigger branches, so lots of adventurers stay here. The second floor has rooms designated for 4 to 8 people, while the third floor has single and double beds.

    Not much decoration can be seen except for some wall paintings and the occasional plant in the tavern. I presume there used to be plants in the alehouse as well, but they most likely have been used as weapons by now.

    Sera grabs my hand, and we enter the Inn. A young sleepy girl notices the two of us entering, and perks up with a smile.

    ¡°Hey! Are you two looking for a place to sleep?¡±

    Sera takes command again and replies;

    ¡°Yeah. One double bed with breakfast and dinner for each day please. We are a bit too tired to eat right now, but tomorrow morning it would be nice to have a snack. We will be staying here for a while, so may we pay when we leave? Just put the food and drink on our bill¡±.

    The girl nods vehemently, and hands her a key. The girl looks at me with a smirk, something Sera seems to pick up. She doesn¡¯t say anything, but I can feel the heat around me dropping a few degrees. The girl is pretty. Not as pretty as Sera, but still pretty.

    We head to the third floor, and Sera quickly removes her clothes and jumps into the fluffy bed.

    ¡°are you going to sleep in the corner again?¡±, she asks me with a grin.

    ¡°Well¡­ No¡­ Not today. I thought you would want me to sleep on the floor yesterday¡­ that is why I fell asleep there. Today I will be sleeping in the bed, if you don¡¯t mind¡±.

    I disrobe myself, and head to the bed Sera lays in waiting. She plants her lips on mine again, and falls asleep on my chest ¨C just like yesterday. Today she isn¡¯t ¡°turned on¡±, so my descent to dreamland goes a lot smoother.

    Tomorrow I will become an adventurer!

 Chapter 5: Fulgurkinesis

    I wake up to a smiling face laying on my chest. She seems to have been awake for quite some time, and beams with joy when she notices I am awake. She leans close, and plants her lips on mine again.

    I wonder why she does that! It feels good, but still! Why?

    ¡°Good morning, handsome! It looks like you had nice dreams?¡±

    I nod at her while holding her gaze. She leans in and plants her lips on mine again.

    ¡°Sera? Why do you do that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What? Kiss you? It means I like you. It is something people do when they want to show their love for another person¡±.

    ¡°So¡­ you ¡°Kissing¡± me means you love me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±, she replies happily.

    Wait¡­ She loves me? She feels the same bubbly feeling I feel for her?

    ¡°So you are all bubbly inside as well?¡±

    She breaks out in laughter from that comment, leaving me looking at her with questioning eyes.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Yeah! I am all bubbly, all right¡±.

    She grows silent for a bit before continuing;

    ¡°I have actually been bubbly for a while. It wasn¡¯t until yesterday I realized that I felt the same way about you. That is why I don¡¯t have any issues with what you were doing yesterday morning. If I had, then I probably would have kicked you out from the room and had you live in a separate room¡±.

    ¡°But¡­ You showed me how to masturbate¡­¡±

    ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t have done that if I didn¡¯t love you, Akif¡± She tells me with a mellow voice and a gentle smile. Her eyes are practically sparkling as she intently stares at me. It actually makes me blush.

    She chuckles at the sudden blush seen on my face, but I decide not to care.

    ¡°So! Adventurers guild today then?¡±

    I attempt to break the touchy feely mood with a change in subject, but I seem to be discovered as she lets out a small snort.

    ¡°Yeah! Today my little Akif will become an adventurer! You have to take a combat test with an instructor, but I have a feeling you will pass that one with flying colours¡±.

    ¡°Combat test? I have been out of training for a couple of days¡­ I think that combat test is perfect morning exercise¡±.

    She leans in for yet another kiss, as she exits the bed. I stare at her jiggly butt while she walks across the room to fetch her clothing. My little friend is standing tall again, but I decide to ignore his plight.

    I get dressed and follow the gorgeous woman down to the tavern. The same cute girl is our waitress this time. Sera seems to hate her for some reason, but I don¡¯t really care.

    ¡°What do you two want to eat? Do you want anything to drink?¡±.

    The girl blatantly ignores Sera as she looks at me for some answers with a weird smile on her face.

    I look over at Sera, but she is too preoccupied with the girl to actually look in my direction.

    ¡°Uumm¡­ Something delicious please. I will leave it up to you. May I have a tankard of mead?¡±

    ¡°Mead? You sure you want mead, Akif?¡±

    That sentence seems to have broken Sera out of her trance, and looks at me questioningly.

    ¡°You are going to do a combat test today, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I didn¡¯t feel different after the last time I drank mead. I think a tankard will be fine¡±.

    ¡°If you say so¡±, she replies offhandedly.

    The girl chuckles at me, and nods. She walks off while swaying her butt exaggeratedly, but I am too scared to look. Sera is giving me a look I feel is unwise to ignore.

    ¡°Soo¡­ She seems¡­ interesting. She is hitting on you, you know?¡±

    ¡°I thought that was she was doing. What was that smile she gave me?¡±

    Sera sighs and replies;

    ¡°That, my dear Akif, was her blatantly flirting with you. She isn¡¯t even trying to hide it. Remember the man you chucked through the oak door yesterday? He was doing the same thing with me¡±.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ that explains why you seem to hate the girl¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate her. I just dislike her being so open about hitting on you in front of me¡±. She mumbles between the fuming irritation radiating from her.

    ¡°I understand. Just know that I don¡¯t have any intentions on acting on whatever she wants¡±, I tell the angry girl in front of me.

    ¡°I know, Akif. It just pisses me off. It basically means she thinks that she is better than me¡±.

    Aah? Seriously? How does a smile translate to her thinking she is better than someone else?

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I need more experience to understand those subtle differences in smiles. A smile is a smile. Someone is happy when they smile. That is all I know for now¡±.

    She chuckles at me before starting to tell me about her plan for the day.

    Apparently we are going to go to the adventurer¡¯s guild after we are done here. There I will register, and the next instructor available will be doing a combat test. I will also be taken to a few classes being held there during the stay in this village. My lack of survival skill is overwhelming, so she wants to combat that with me being taught by an instructor. We will also try to incorporate ourselves in a seasoned group of adventurers to learn from them. Sera already has been doing this for years, but I am a ¡°diamond in the rough¡± as she called it.

    After that, we will be taking a contract. We will start off with the easy kill contracts first, and then maybe something more challenging later on. The reason she wants to do an easy one first is for me to get used to how the system works.

    During the combat test, Sera wants to see if she can pick up a group of adventurers for us to follow. We are very flexible with our schedule, so we can do and leave whenever we want to. I ask her why she wants to travel with a group of adventurers, but the only answer I get is that she wants to make new friends.

    Well¡­ That is a valid reason, I believe?

    The rest of the day will be used on whatever we find interesting to do that day.

    The girl comes back with a couple of plates with food. She smiles in my direction again, and I give her a friendly smile in return. Apparently that was the wrong thing to do, but at this point I don¡¯t really care. I just want my fucking food.

    ¡°There you go! One rabbit stew with potatoes and various vegetables. The meat and the vegetables are cooked in a mushroom sauce. Aaand here is your mead!¡±

    As she delivers the plate to me, she leans in and whispers in my ear;

    ¡°I made it personally¡±.

    The mead or the food? I bet on the food.

    That really seems to have set something off in Sera, so I calm her down by taking her hand and gently stroke it with my thumb. That was the only thing I could think about doing in this situation.

    The girl delivers the food to Sera with a slight grunt, and walks off again.

    ¡°I reeeeally dislike that girl¡­¡± Sera mumbles as she stuffs the food in her mouth.

    She brightens up after the first taste, however.

    ¡°At least the food is good¡±.

    While eating I tell her;

    ¡°She told me she cooked the food herself. I agree! She is quite the cook¡±.

    Sera looks at me with disbelief and annoyance as if she is telling me;

    ¡°Did you seriously just say that?¡±

    I decide to ignore what I think she is saying, and wait for her actually telling it to me. That seems to be the safest way through life.

    One thing I have learned by all of this is that if I want to live a cosy life, submit to the female authority. Even though Sera can¡¯t touch a hair on my head if I get serious, I still feel like my death looms over my head when I somehow piss her off. Being in the arena is child¡¯s play in comparison the bloodthirst that girl can give out.

    I enjoy the food and mead the girl gave me as I listen to Sera rambling about something that happened with her father in the senate. I don¡¯t understand half of what she is saying, but she seems so caught up in the story I don¡¯t have the heart to tell her I don¡¯t understand. Sooo¡­ I just let her vigorously tell her story while nodding and occasionally looking her in the eyes between bites.

    Soo¡­ Someone was mean to her father? Or was it the other way around¡­ And what is an orgy?

    We end the meal, and before I know it we are standing in front of a building that look identical to the Inn. Outside there are a few groups of armed people standing there in various types of armour. Sera seems to attract a few of those looks of lust? Maybe? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t care.

    There is a small queue in front of the guild desk or whatever it is called. A female Urs is happily giving advices and doing whatever she is doing with those pieces of paper. A boy runs back and forth between the desk and a back room with various pieces of paper.

    This place is rather lively!

    I look around the room. The guild reception has a few desks like the one I am standing in front of, but they seem to be used for different things. This one seems to be primarily used to accepting contracts and stuff like that.

    I look over at Sera, but she gives me a reassuring nod.

    Apparently we are in the right queue.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Now that it is our turn, I get a good look at the Urs lady. She is quite good looking. She has small round ears on top of her head, and fluffy black fur placed on various places on her body. She has two pretty big breasts barely hidden underneath a leathery looking armour, and a rather fetching figure.

    She looks at me with a beaming smile while saying;

    ¡°Welcome to Viamyr adventurer¡¯s guild. Is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Viamyr? Is that the name of this place?

    ¡°Aah! Akif here is looking to join the guild. Is there an instructor vacant? You probably want at least a black ranked Instructor to test him out. If you have a white one, then perfect¡±.

    She looks shocked at me before asking;

    ¡°A white ranked instructor? The only white ranked person here is the guild master. You know there are only a handful of white ranked adventurers in our country, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but Akif is the Champion of the Arena in Alymor. He became that without using any telekinesis. He is pretty good at using telekinesis as well¡±.

    She looks at me with a stunned expression before yelling at the boy to get the guild master out here.

    An slender, tall elf comes out from the back room with a small smile on his face. If I wasn¡¯t a man, I would probably have jumped the man right there and then. He is quite good looking. Somehow that doesn¡¯t seem to have an effect on Sera though, which pleases me greatly.

    Like is frame, his face is slender and distinct. He has piercing silver eyes which matches his long silver hair. He seems to be quite fit, and has the perfect build as a high speed agility practitioner.

    I will have some fun with this one!

    He can see in my eyes that I look forward to having a tussle with him, and gives me a knowing grin. It is a grin I have missed seeing for years!

    Me and the guild master enter our own little world of expectations as the two girls finish off the details.

    We don¡¯t say anything to each other, but somehow I feel like the man is already a friend of mine.

    ¡°We are going to grab something to drink after this¡±, the guild master tells me as we walk into a training field they have behind the main guild house. Sera followed us here, but seems to have missed something as she stares at me with questioning eyes.

    ¡°I look forward to it, Mister guild master!¡±

    ¡°Aah Call me Atre. Atre Theran¡±

    I shake the man¡¯s hand and introduces myself.

    ¡°Soo¡­ let¡¯s get this battle started, shall we?¡±

    I can see Sera leaving the two of us in our own little world, and figure I should get ready aswell.

    I ready my two short swords and enter a short stance. This is the first time I am using my telekinesis in battle, so I am even more excited about how that will go.

    I flood my body with mental energy, and start the battle with a wave of energy to distract the man as I speed to his right flank. The man stands there in a half guard with his longsword ready to either attack or defend. He seems surprised by my sudden pulse of telekinesis, and is blown a few meters back. I can see a smile forming on his face as he deflects my attacks.

    We are just testing each other out at this point, but I can feel he is increasing the difficulty more and more.

    He is using mental energy to coat his Ohmium blade, so I decide to do the same.

    A fierce swing aiming for my neck is parried with my right sword, and I retaliate with my Fulgurkinetic coated blade. A flash of lightning can be seen as the blade hits the hilt of his dagger. He barely managed to raise his waist up when he noticed the blade coming dangerously close to his kidneys. I can see the man being slightly stunned from my attack. I didn¡¯t use enough telekinetic energy to actually do any damage, but the half a second stun is all I need. With a fierce kick to his solar plexus, I send the man flying.

    I can hear the air leaving his lungs as he flies through the air, and I pounce forward intending to finish the battle there.

    He manages to deflect my blade with a wary parry, and soon is back on his feet.

    I decide to give the man some time to gather himself, so I start circling the man like a wolf would do his prey.

    When I deem the man ready, I send a pulse of Pyrokinetic force his way as a distraction while I make a secondary attack. The Terakinetic spikes I use as my secondary attack pierce his thigh. He attempts to use some Aquakinesis to deflect my pulse, but doesn¡¯t notice the secondary attack.

    I can hear a small yell coming from the man, and I finish the fight with my left blade slightly touching his throat while my right is touching his pierced thigh. I could cut either artery at this point and he knows it.

    I remove the spikes that pierced his thighs, and start regenerating the damaged muscle tissue. Half a minute later the man is up and walking ¨C with a huge grin on his face.

    That was fun! I need to practice more with this! That wasn¡¯t nearly as clean of a victory as I wanted. I need to get used utilizing that telekinesis.

    I can see the shocked face of the receptionist in the corner of my eye as the guild master walks over to me.

    ¡°BWAHAHAHA! YES! YEEES! I NEEDED THAT! Man¡­ you need to come here every day! You and I can have a lot of fun together!¡±

    I grin at the exited man, and reply with a nod.

    ¡°Soo¡­ how about that drink?¡±, I ask the excited man.

    He vigorously nods his head and starts to lead me to the tavern adjacent to the guild. However, we never get that far before the Urs lady interrupts our chat.

    ¡°The hell is wrong with you two? You know you just pierced the legs of my boss, right?¡±

    I look questioningly at the Atre, and is met with the same look. We both look at the Urs lady and replies simultaneously;

    ¡°So?¡±

    She just looks at the both of us in disbelief as we walk back through the guild, and into the tavern.

    A chubby half-elf lady comes over with a sunny smile on her face, and asks us what we want to drink. We both take a tankard of mead, and order a few glasses of spirits.

    ¡°Man¡­ Where have you been all my life? Do you have any idea how tedious it is to run a guild? Paper work and no decent opponents. It is as if the gods have finally answered my prayers!¡±

    ¡°I have been fighting in the colosseum until a few days ago. I became the champion before I quit gained my freedom¡±.

    ¡°aah! So you were a slave? It must feel nice to finally be a free man I believe. And who was that gorgeous tail you were with?¡±

    ¡°She is a very good friend of mine¡±.

    I can hear some familiar footsteps coming up behind me, and a birdsongy voice teasingly calls out;

    ¡°A good friend? What we are is lovers, Akif. L.O.V.E.R.S¡±

    The elf looks at me with a shit-eating grin while drinking his mead. He doesn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes tell me everything I need to know. Somehow I am able to read the emotions of this man without any problems.

    I wonder why that is?

    ¡°Yes, Sera. Lovers¡±

    I need to ask her what that is later on.

    She plops her juicy ass down by my side, and grabs one of the glasses of spirits placed in front of me.

    ¡°Aah! This rum is delicious!¡±

    ¡°Right? They have the best damn rum in Viamyr. It is like the nectar of the gods!¡±

    She nods her head before finishing the glass.

    Oi! Don¡¯t you get drunk like last time!

    I decide to keep an eye on the playful girl as I wave to the waitress to get me another glass of rum.

    ¡°So! How did it go?¡±

    ¡°You did some great work digging this one up, Sera¡±, the elf replies after he gulped down a glass of rum.

    ¡°Right? I believe he told you were he came from?¡±

    ¡°Yup. No wonder I lost. He has been fighting death battles for years while I was sitting in that damned office rotting away¡­ You know¡­ he sent a couple of earth spikes through my legs? Pretty brutal in a practice match¡±

    ¡°Oi! And I fixed you up again afterwards! Don¡¯t give Sera bad thoughts about me!¡±

    ¡°Just a couple of earth spikes? You got off easy, Guild master¡±, she replies offhandedly before aiming in on my tankard of mead. I refuse to give in to her longing looks for my alcohol, so I gulp the whole thing down before she gets the chance to grab it from me.

    A hearty laughter can be heard from Atre, and the cutest fucking pout I have seen in my life is plastered on Sera¡¯s face.

    ¡°Got off easy?¡±, Atre mumbles while stroking the exit wound of my spikes.

    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot. I have a request for you. You see, I will be guarding a specific guest back to her home country, and I am curious if you two want to join? It is very well paid¡±.

    ¡°Well¡­ We are quite well off at the moment, but sure! We want to go exploring anyways¡±, Sera tells him with curved lips.

    ¡°Good! Wait here while I grab the girl¡±.

    The guild master runs off to find the girl.

 Chapter 6: Emerald striped tigers

    ¡°So¡­ what are lovers?¡±, I ask Sera after I hear Atre leave the tavern. The door is still clirring from the force the spirited elf used to shut it with.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ I will show you later¡­ Easier to show with an example¡±, Sera replies, obviously embarrassed by my question.

    I really need to figure out what is acceptable to say. I presume it has something to do with love, since most of the word ¡°lover¡± is made up from that very word.

    ¡°Ok, Sera¡±. I halt my words while I think.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me out like this, Sera¡±, I tell the blushing girl while holding her gaze. Normally I would expect a smile in return after I told someone ¡°thank you¡±, but she just grows redder.

    ¡°Uuuhm¡­ Why are you thanking me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done if I didn¡¯t have you here with me. I never even thought about what it would mean for me to be a free man. It has been my dream ever since I was a child, and now that I am I realize how ill equipped I am to actually live a normal life in this society. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I probably would have gone back to your father eventually¡±. Sera seems to have calmed down after that.

    Soo¡­ she mistook my words as something else? Did that have two different meanings here?

    I halt my words again while a gentle looking Sera gently gazes at my eyes.

    ¡°You have no idea how much it means to me that you are doing this for me. You teach me things I never even heard of. You show me how to do things ¨C like using a fork and a spoon. You are gentle with me, and you show me how I should be as a man¡±. I nod assuringly to myself.

    The last part is mumbled underneath my breath, but Sera heard It I think. She places both of her hands on my cheeks while holding my head to her eyelevel. I can see a pair of gentle blue eyes looking at me, and the smile on her face makes me feel warm again. A warmth I only get for her.

    ¡°Akif¡­ I only give you tips. YOU are the one that does everything. I will not hold your hand through life, but I will be there for you to ask for help¡±.

    With a soft look on her face, she leans in and kiss my nose. Then she grabs a glass of rum, and drinks it all in one go.

    Shit¡­ that was a trap, wasn¡¯t it?

    She lets out a loud *Phuah* after the glass of rum downed, and ends the whole thing with few light slaps on my cheek.

    ¡°Come on! If you don¡¯t start drinking you will have to carry me out of this tavern¡±, She tells me with a playful grin on her face.

    ¡°How can I start drinking when you are drinking everything? Here I was enjoying my mead and rum, and storm named Sera came through and took everything away from me!¡±, I exclaim with exaggerated motions of my hands.

    A cheerful laugh can be heard from behind us, and I see Atre leading a beautiful young lady that looks like she is at the start of her early 20s. She has light brown leather clothes and sturdy looking boots. I can see that she is used to being in the woods ¨C evidenced by a twig of pine stuck in her hair. She has a couple of plain looking, but sturdy dirks on either side of her hips.

    The shape of her jaw looks like a curved ¡°V¡±, and it all meets up at a round chin. She has a long slender nose, with two cute nostrils flaring up as she sees me studying her. Her eyes are captivating. Red and clear like crystal. Two pointy ears protrude from her shrivelled brown hair.

    Her brown hair and red eyes give me the same feeling I get from Atre ¨C Determination. She is a beauty. Just like Sera.

    She isn¡¯t as curvy as Sera, but her slender frame and perky chest draws my attention. Her leather clothing seems quite tight fitting, something I think every man in this tavern praise the gods for. From what I can see from her front, her ass looks nice and round ¨C but firm.

    ¡°Akif! Meet my niece Eliyon Regai! Her father sent her to me for some combat training, but she was asked to come back home. Apparently her council is needed in something. She is the client we will be transporting¡±.

    Sera taps my hand as if telling me to follow her, so I stand up when she does.

    Sera stretches out her hand to greet the smiling elf, and greets her with a friendly ¡°Hello¡±.

    I follow her example.

    ¡°Hello Eliyon Regai. My name is Akif Kas. I don¡¯t know what your uncle told you about me, but I assure you that most of it is a lie!¡±.

    I smirk to the grinning guild master, and get back in my seat while carefully studying Eliyon as she walks past me.

    ¡°Akif? That is an unusual name in these parts? Are you from the north perchance?¡±

    Perchance?

    ¡°Aah¡­ My family was from the north. Our village got slaughtered when I was a child, and I was sold into slavery. I recently won my freedom in the arena¡±.

    That seems to have put the girl off balance, but she swiftly corrects herself back to her previous demeanour.

    ¡°I thought I heard your name before! You became the champion, correct?¡±

    Sera nods in Eliyon¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Do you believe I lost now, Eliyon?¡±, Atre laughs out while motioning for the waitress to get us some more drink.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know until I saw it myself, Uncle. What I do know is that I would like having a practice match with Akif!¡±.

    Sera shakes her head slightly and mumbles a ¡°Great¡­ another one¡± underneath her breath.

    I don¡¯t quite understand what she means with that, so I decisively ignore her comment. Eliyon laughs out quietly and smirks in Sera¡¯s direction. There are some subtle differences in that smile I don¡¯t quite know where to place, but I know she doesn¡¯t smile because she is happy.

    Atre seems to know what is going on since he is smirking at me and hiddenly nods repeatedly in Eliyon¡¯s direction. I just smile at him and give him a small nod.

    Apparently that was the wrong thing to do, as Sera gives me a light slap on my right hand, and stare daggers at me. I am to terrified to return her gaze, so I happily look down in the glass of rum a waitress was kind enough to deliver.

    I seek refuge in my alcohol as the two girls chat merrily while me and Atre share a moment of mutual acceptance. This is how our life will be from now on¡­

    Atre jolts up with a ¡°FUCK¡±.

    ¡°What is it, Atre?¡± I ask the startled man.

    ¡°We forgot to register you! Come on, Akif! You are going to become an adventurer!¡±

    We leave the two girls in their own little world, and head to the adventurer¡¯s guild. Luckily it is a short walk, because I can feel the rum and the mead starting to take effect as I walk there.

    ¡°Ursula! Do you have the licence and registration ready?¡±, the slightly drunk guild master yells out in the middle of the adventurer guild. I can see every single head inside the place turning in our direction, and I let out a loud laugh when I see their startled expression.

    The Urs lady ¨C Ursula ¨C Blushes furiously at the sudden attention, but nods her head.

    ¡°Good! Now¡­ I don¡¯t think either of us is able to write properly at this point, so you have to do the writing for him!¡± the man chuckles out while ploughing through the line of adventurers in front of us. I can see some angry and curious faces looking at me, but from my point of view, they could piss in headwind for all I care.

    Oi! Don¡¯t blame me, folks! It is your glorious guild master`s doing!

    ¡°Soo¡­ Akif Kas¡­ that was your name, right?¡± She tells me with a look of impatience and anger on her face.

    I nod at Ursula in slight fright.

    ¡°I believe you are mostly close combat oriented?¡±

    The guild master quickly responds;

    ¡°He was close combat oriented with ME. I have a feeling he can hold his own in medium ¨C long range as well, isn¡¯t that right, Akif?¡±

    ¡°Maybe? I haven¡¯t really tried long range telekinesis. Today was the first time I used telekinesis in an actual fight¡±.

    ¡°Aah¡­ well we have to fix that, don¡¯t we?¡± the Atre grins at me.

    ¡°Hey! You two! Focus, please!¡±

    Me and Atre look down and nods at Ursula¡¯s commanding voice.

    ¡°Good. Now¡­ I believe Atre can tell you about the rules? Would be a waste of time for me to explain them to you. What I will explain are the contracts. The adventurer¡¯s guild is a branch of the military, and it mostly deals with feisty monsters and groups of bandits that are threatening public security. You also have escort requests and other interesting things¡±.

    ¡°Akif will be escorting Eliyon home to Felis¡±.

    ¡°Aah¡­ well there you go! Your first contract!¡±

    ¡°Write down that he accepts the contract, Ursula. We haven¡¯t agreed on the price since that will vary on whatever we might encounter¡±.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    We finish of the last details. It would be more entertaining looking at grass grow, and I feel the need to go back to the tavern to continue with whatever we were doing. Really¡­ anything is better than having to be lectured by a slightly miffed bear woman that looks at our drunk asses with impatience.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Ursula hands me a stone licence with some telekinetic infused runes on them. Or at least that is what Atre is telling me they are.

    We head back to the tavern, and is met with a group of men from different races. They seem to be hitting on them?

    I just glance over at Atre, who erupts in one of his trademarked loud laughs. That seems to have gained the attention of the men. Them and the ladies.

    Two of the men have taken our spots at the table, so I am forced to stand on the edge of the table.

    Sera points her lips in my direction and waits for a kiss? Maybe?

    I give her one anyways, which seems to please her greatly. Surprisingly Eliyon stands up and takes my hand. She starts leading me out of the tavern. I hear Sera quickly telling the men sitting with her that she is leaving, and the sound of hurried footsteps can be heard as she jogs to catch up to us.

    Atre¡­ Atre was left behind to deal with the mess.

    We exit the tavern, and I am resolutely forced back into the hell hole where the beast Ursula dwells. I feel her eyes piercing my very soul as I enter the reception area, but what really puts me off balance is the hatred I can feel stemming from the various groups of men.

    The reason ¨C I think ¨C is because by now Sera has caught up to me and the determined elf, and grabbed my other hand.

    I have no idea what is happening right now, but I figure that since Sera is here with me, I should be safe. Eliyon drags the two of us to a board filled with contracts. Apparently it is called the bounty board ¨C because it is written bounty board on a sign hanging from the wall.

    I am quite proud of myself! I managed to read what was written! I give myself an internal ¡°fuck yeah¡± while Sera and Eliyon scans the contract with great interests.

    ¡°How about this one?¡±

    ¡°Naa¡­ too far to travel, but this one looks good¡±.

    ¡°Do you know where that is?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Pretty decent pay as well¡±.

    ¡°Ok! We take that one then¡±.

    As usual I am left out of the decision making process, so I use my time looking aimlessly through the room. The two girls haven¡¯t let go of my hands yet, so I am forced to stay put.

    Sometimes I feel like a child when I am with Sera¡­ And now I have two of them.

    Suddenly I am being dragged back to the queue Ursula attends. I am almost expecting a ¡°good boy¡± to be heard from the two girls, but to my surprise they blatantly ignore my confused self.

    ¡°Uuumm¡­ What is happening?¡±, I ask the chatty girls after having built up courage to do so.

    ¡°Aah! We are going to do a contract. We figured that you and Atre would be staying in the tavern until the day grows old if we didn¡¯t drag you out of there¡±.

    ¡°Soo¡­ You literally dragged me out of there?¡±

    ¡°Yup! It is for your own safety. Trust me¡±, Eliyon tells me with a grin. The two girls go back to whatever they were talking about, and I am left to my own volitions.

    We accept the contract, and start heading out. A couple of emerald striped tigers have been running around wreaking havoc in the surrounding areas, and some merchant has had enough and has posted a bounty on the pair of troublemakers. The man is very generous with his money, since the contract posted a payment of 5 gold. Of course it is shared between members, but still! Pretty good!

    Or so I have heard.

    We take our Dunedime beast and head out. Sera is in the front, and Eliyon plopped her perky ass behind me and embraces me just like I am doing with Sera. We must look rather comical riding like this, but the sensation of the two bodies covering either side makes me lose a bit of focus. My dick starts to grow, and to my chagrin it starts poking Sera with every step the Dunedime beast takes.

    A good hour later we finally enter the area where the tigers were last seen. This particular species of beast can use Fulgurkinesis to some degree. What really makes them formidable is their insane speed.

    Apparently they sleep in a cavern, so we head there first. Sadly, they are missing from, so we plop our butts down and have a hearty chat.

    Eliyon is a spirited lady. She reminds me of Sera. Both of them have the same qualities. She is proud and straight forward when she speaks, but she is gentle and loving to the ones she like. Blistering bloodlust can be felt if she dislikes someone, but luckily I seem to be on her good side for now. The two of them are VERY decisive, so when they say something is going to happen ¨C it will.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell me too much about herself, but apparently she is very good at using telekinesis. She has been training ever since she discovered she could do it. The reason she came to Viamyr was because her father insisted she needed to learn close combat as well, and in her head her uncle is the best one there is in that.

    Eliyon specializes in long range combat ¨C something that has its weaknesses, so I can understand why her father is so determined regarding her learning close combat as well. It is always a good thing to learn different fighting styles. It makes you able to predict your opponents move AND lets you counter various attacks easier.

    I never actually fought a match with long range combatants, but it sounds pretty interesting. I know long range pretty well, but I am unsure how good I am at utilizing it in active combat without sparing with someone first.

    I plan out different ways of attacking a long range combatant when I hear the sound of heavy footsteps approaching us. The ladies are too busy chatting to notice, so I ready myself. Somehow I can feel when the tigers are going to attack, and I grip the handles of my dirk and semi draw them from their sheath.

    I pounce at the ¨C now ¨C airborne tigers, and shove the dirks straight into the chest of the surprised beasts. I can feel the flesh of the tigers being pierced, and blood starts flowing down the shaft of my dirks and down my hands. The tigers died immediately from my thrust.

    Luckily I knew they were coming, and they did not. The surprise attack was turned against them, and their carelessness led to their doom. I have a feeling that fight would have been a lot harder if I didn¡¯t kill them on our first encounter.

    It is pretty easy to figure out where the organs of an animal are if you know where it is on humans. They aren¡¯t located in different places, just different angles.

    The two dirks find themselves a home in the hearts of the beasts. I can feel the adrenalin coursing through my body. The fright I was feeling when I felt the tiger¡¯s presence was something I have never felt before. The only thing I could think of is ¡°I have to save them¡±.

    I take a heavy breath in attempt to calm down my racing heart, but it feels futile. I turn around and see two shocked faces looking at me. It is not weird since half of my torso is covered with squirts of tiger blood.

    Sera jumps up and runs towards me. She grabs my hand and turns it around.

    ¡°You are injured!¡±.

    I take a look down and I can see a few puncture wounds on my left arm where apparently one of the tigers managed to take a bite before dying.

    When did that happen? I didn`t even feel that!

    Eliyon comes over and uses some Naturakinesis. Naturakinesis has the effect of actually replacing dead muscle and grow new tissue unlike Aquakinesis which only rejuvenates and restore tissue.

    Of course the two branches of telekinesis are very formidable in offence as well, but they still have to take a step back in comparison to the other branches. That is why they are mostly used for control and restoration.

    I look over at Eliyon with grateful eyes. I can feel it is her telekinesis at work, and with a small smile I express my gratitude.

    She gives me an indebted smile in return before skinning the two tigers. The tiger copses are given to our slightly startled Dunedime beast, but he seems to calm down after seeing the meat laying in front of him.

    That fucking glutton. You see food and everything else is forgotten.

    We ignore the fact that if I didn¡¯t know the tigers were coming the two of them would have died, and start heading back to Viamyr after the Dunedime beast is done eating the two tigers. The tigers were at least half the size of the giant lizard, but somehow he managed to eat both of them.

    When we enter Viamyr we are met with a focused looking Atre waiting for us at the village gates.

    ¡°We need to leave now¡±.

 Chapter 7: Eliyon

    Sera POV

    ¡°What!?¡±.

    The happy mood we are in is quickly broken by the focused face Atre meets us at the gate with. He isn¡¯t playing around any longer.

    ¡°How did they find me?¡±, Eliyon asks after she collected her bearings again. She is still shivering ever so slightly, but she keeps up a strong front still.

    I stroke the back of her arm in support while waiting for Atre to continue explaining. He is looking at me and Akif in a look that tells me he is wondering if we are with them on this. I give him a determined nod and an amicable smile.

    It seems like I am not the only one hiding something. I knew she had secrets to hide when we started talking about her, but they seem just as serious as my own.

    Atre looks at the two of us before nodding to himself.

    ¡°Ok¡­ Eliyon here is the princess of Felis. As you have noticed, the humans are gearing up for war. Right now there is a small kidnapping team coming for the princess. Why? No one knows exactly. What I know is that they want the leverage a kidnapped princess generates. She wasn¡¯t a target when she came here, but a recent message from her father asked me to bring her safely home¡±.

    So¡­ She is a princess? That does explain why there are people after her. What I am curious about is how they know she is here? She isn¡¯t stupid enough to travel under the identity as a princess, right? Even I don¡¯t use my full name here¡­ And I am just a senator¡¯s daughter¡­

    ¡°Tell me¡­ is your real name Eliyon Regai?¡± I ask her while pondering.

    ¡°Yeah? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because the entire elven nation knows the name of the princess. Just ask some random innkeeper if they have seen you, and give your name and a general description. That is all it takes for them to know who you are. Tracking you down gets pretty easy from there. I know you didn¡¯t think anything of it, but you really should have used a different name and done something with your hair. A princess is always under threat. There are a lot of shady groups out there that could use a princess¡±.

    ¡°And that is what I have been telling her for the past months¡­ I am surprised I didn¡¯t get the message sooner¡­ The humans have been at it for a while, and the internal movement makes the surrounding areas twitchy¡­¡±, Atre mumbles.

    I guess she really didn¡¯t think this through, did she? Ooh well...

    ¡°Ok¡­ Let¡¯s not think about this now. We need to get her out of here before they catch up. I presume you guys have a mount?¡±.

    And here we have Akif for you. Doesn¡¯t really care about what happened. Just how we are going to solve the problem.

    ¡°We have a carriage we usually travel with. Just strap your Dunedime beast in front of it, and off we go¡±

    ¡°Good! Sounds like a plan! How long does it take to ride to Felis?¡±, Akif asks after motioning for our little group to the Inn. We don¡¯t have much to pack since we never actually took anything out of the satchels, but the room is perfect for us to discuss things in.

    ¡°Depends on the weather. Everything from a month- month and a half? That is if we ride fast¡±.

    We enter the inn, and the guild master nods to the receptionist. A young man is standing there chatting with one of the waitresses, and doesn¡¯t notice the four of us entering.

    Me, Eliyon and Atre sit down on the fluffy bed while Akif paces around the room. He really makes me feel uneasy when he paces around like that, but he is buried in his own thoughts right now and I don¡¯t intend to intrude.

    ¡°Eli¡­ say goodbye to whoever you know in this village. Don¡¯t tell anyone where you are going. I will go to the guild house, and tell Ursula that she is in charge until I get back. I don¡¯t know how long that will be, but she is a very capable woman. Akif! You follow Eli around town and Sera will be buying the food and equipment needed for the trip. Actually¡­ just buy dried food, and food that lasts for a long time¡­ Buy som¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Atre. I am an adventurer. I know what we will need for a trip this long. Do you need any alcohol?¡±

    ¡°A pretty young lady like you? An adventurer? Anyways! Buy some rum and other spirits. Buy some kegs of mead as well! We can travel under the disguise of transporting the mead to some lord or something¡±.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    After Atre took command over the situation everything goes a lot smoother. Akif did as asked and went off with Eliyon. I don¡¯t even think Akif realizes she has a thing for him. I can¡¯t blame him though¡­

    After buying a bunch of dried food and vegetables I start loading the carriage. While I was buying everything needed, Atre strapped the dunedime beast to the carriage and left him outside the adventurer¡¯s guild with a dude that is working there. Pretty irresponsible, but it was still there when I came there to deliver some of the food.

    I also scored a pretty good deal with a local brewer, and have like 20 kegs of mead, soo¡­ yeah¡­

    I wonder what this feeling is¡­ I feel¡­ someone? Is there someone looking at me?

    I promptly ignore the feeling, and chalk it up to me being paranoid. Akif and Eliyon comes leisurely walking to where the brewer is helping me load up the 20 kegs of mead.

    ¡°Uuuumm¡­ Sera? What is that?¡±, Akif asks me with a baffeled look on his face.

    ¡°That, my dear Akif is mead! Lots and lots of mead!¡±

    ¡°Why do we need that much mead? I know we are going to travel under the disguise of transporters¡­ but where are we going to sit?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The carriage is big enough for all of us. It will be a bit hard to sleep inside of it though. I am sure we will manage somehow¡±.

    He takes a look inside the carriage. It is a four-wheel model with ample room and a canopy. Nice and cosy.

    He looks at me for a second and shakes his head while laughing at me. I must be grinning, because he is returning it.

    ¡°Well¡­ atleast we don¡¯t have to worry about water for the trip¡±, he chuckles as he jumps into the carriage.

    It takes Atre a good hour before he is ready to leave, but on midday we head off. The road leading to the border is oddly crowded since trader¡¯s travel there regularly.

    I crawl up to Akif and cuddle up.

    Atleast I will enjoy traveling this time around. I remember when I was forced to sit on top of a wooden carriage for a week. Worst. Escort. Mission. EVER!

    Atre took command of the reigns this time, so the three of us are free to chat with each other. That plan is immediately put on hold since I fall asleep buried head first in Akif chest. He has wrapped his hands around me, and is slowly stroking my head while quietly talking with Eliyon. I feel so safe in his hands...

    Yep¡­ I will enjoy traveling this time.

    I am awoken by the sudden movement of Akif. Eliyon is sleeping now, and it is dark outside. We are still riding, but I think Atre has noticed something is wrong, because the carriage is speeding up. Akif puts his finger over my mouth and motions for me to stay put. I see him jump off the carriage and disappear into the night. I can hear him and Atre talking, but I can¡¯t hear what they are saying.

    Suddenly I feel the carriage shake slightly as Akif jumps off. Or I think that is what he was doing.

    I can hear the sound of bodies being pierced, but no screams are heard. Only muffled sounds of despair.

    I am getting scared now. I can feel the blood rushing from my head and down to my torso. I can feel my feet and hands grow cold. I feel despair

    Ooh god! Are they coming? Please tell me they aren¡¯t coming. Please, Akif! Be ok. PLEASE! I don¡¯t want to lose you, Akif. Please come back to me.

    I crawl over to Eliyon and wrap my arms around her. I just need her support now. My heart can¡¯t stop racing. She wakes up, but when she sees my attempt at smiling to her she goes back to sleep oblivious of what is happening around her.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Please, Akif¡­

    The brutal sounds of battle can be heard in a distance. The carriage is rushing through the woods now. The smell of pine and moss can be smelled in the air ¨C only broken by the smell of blood that seems to have buried itself in my nose.

    Suddenly everything goes quiet. There are no more screams. There are no more sounds. Only deathly silence.

    I can see a silhouette coming closer to the carriage, and I light up a small flame to see who it is. I can smell the foul stench of men¡¯s intestines filling the carriage as the man comes closer and closer. He still has his weapons out, and I don¡¯t know what to do. I am panicking.

    The carriage has stopped.

    A blood covered man carefully watches his surroundings as he moves closer and closer to the carriage. I am preparing myself to act when I hear the sweet voice of my lover.

    ¡°Are you two ok?¡±, Akif whispers to me. I have never been happier hearing his voice in my life.

    ¡°Ooh god I was so afraid, Akif¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you for coming back to me¡±.

    Tears won¡¯t stop streaming down my cheeks. My shivers seem to have woken up Eliyon, because I can feel her gentle hand on my face. She looks at me as if asking ¡°is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sera. A few kidnappers aren¡¯t going to be able to kill me¡±.

    Akif washes off some of the blood and guts from his linen tunic, but he soon realizes his clothing is too bloody to wash off. He strips of his tunic, and heads to the satchels on the dunedime beast. I can hear the two men talking again.

    Akif returns with a new set of clothing and sheathed swords. His weapons still have a tinge of bloodsmell coming from them, but I don¡¯t care. I jump into his embrace when he finally steps back into the carriage.

    Thank god you are ok¡­

    He gently kisses my forehead before sitting down. I lay on his lap again. His soft warm lap. His muscular arms are wrapping themselves around me. I feel safe. I feel like nothing or no one can hurt me.

    ¡°What happened?¡±, Eliyon quietly asks.

    ¡°The kidnappers knew where we were. They had been following us ever since we left Viamyr I presume.

    So that was who I was feeling.

    ¡°Are they dead?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I took care of them. Just a few adventurers. They didn¡¯t even hide their presence¡±.

    ¡°So the humans have a contract on me?¡±

    ¡°Probably. They might have a contract out on Eliyon aswell. She is the daughter of a senator in Alymor. The senator that is regulating the war preparations apparently. I don¡¯t know much about it, but I know that he has been attacked before¡±.

    ¡°So that is why you two were in Viamyr?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ he asked me to be her body guard. Since I am the champion and all. I offered my services to my best friend and the girl I love, and he accepted the offer¡±.

    I just lay here in his arms fondling with his tunic. I don¡¯t care that he is telling them this. They have to know eventually anyways.

    ¡°Well¡­ It is a good thing I met you two then. I think you guys should be safe in Felis. Atleast I hope so? maybe...¡±.

    She starts sounding more and more insecure about her own safety as she speaks. Akif waves her closer to him. She listens, and he takes one of his arms away from my embrace and wraps it around her.

    The last thing I hear before I fall asleep is;

    ¡°I will protect you two. I will protect you, and then I will find a way to keep you safe. Safe forever. That is a promise¡±.

    I wake up drooling again. Akif is already awake, and is looking out through the opening of the carriage. Eliyon is sleeping like a baby in his arms. Somehow the peaceful feeling I get from all of this feels surreal.

    Yesterday we almost died, and today I wake up feeling secure. Judging by Eliyons face, she must be feeling the same.

    I lean up, and plant a big wet kiss on my man¡¯s lips. He seems surprised by me, but when he realized I woke up he gives me a loving smile.

    ¡°Good morning, sunshine¡±, he tells me as he starts fumbling with a lock of my hair.

    ¡°Good morning, handsome¡±. I just can¡¯t seem to take my eyes of Akif. The determined look on his face is captivating. He is the man I was dreaming of spending my time with when I was younger. Granted, I thought he would be a prince and have white long hair, but still¡­ He is the man I always wanted.

    The carriage has stopped, and I can hear the soft snores of Atre sleeping outside with the dunedime beast.

    This is what traveling is all about. Spending time with the ones you care about, and enjoy the view. Granted¡­ yesterdays ambush I could have been without, but except for that ¨C this feels pretty good.

    Eliyon awake with a cute grunt and a soft yawn. I can see Akif trying to hold back his laughter, but he fails at it. Eliyon notices that the two of us are staring at her after he lets out a cute chuckle.

    ¡°Good morning, you two¡­ Did you have a nice nap?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep much. After Atre went to sleep I decided to stay awake in case the pursuers weren¡¯t alone. We seem to be safe, however¡±.

    ¡°Go to sleep now!¡±, me and Eliyon commands. I can see him resigning to his fate.

    Yep! You are ours now, bitch!

    I let out a quiet laugh as he falls asleep. I decide to follow suit, and follow my lover back to dreamland.

    And that is mostly how the next month went. We slept in each other¡¯s embrace with me on his chest and Eliyon cuddling up on his chest.

    We laughed. We smiled and we argued.

    We were just like any other group of friends. Me and Akif didn¡¯t get many intimate moments, however. There is quite limited room where we could be alone in a carriage with two other people. That didn¡¯t stop me from kissing the man I love though. He readily accepted every kiss with vigor, and from time to time surprised me with a few on his own.

    Of course there were some additional encounters with the pursuers, but no one got close enough to hurt us. Akif was always there to keep them at bay ¨C either chasing them off or killing them outright.

    He stopped throwing away clothes after the second pair of clothing was ruined.

    He trained with us at every opportunity he had, and Atre joined us. We watched the two men spar every day, and their fights can be called something out of this world. Akif got better and better with his telekinesis, while Atre got more and more limber. Atre was always good with telekinesis, so he gave Akif a few pointers with tactics.

    From time to time we went out hunting for meet. We skinned the skin of the beasts we hunted, and we have quite a pack of hide to sell.

    The two men are acting more like brothers than friends now. The first time I saw them I thought of Atre as the elven version of Akif, and the more time I spend with them, the more I get that feeling.

    One thing that surprises me is that Eliyon seems unusually interested in Akif. I know what that interest is, but somehow I don¡¯t mind. She is a woman after my own heart, and I suspected this day would come eventually. She is a maiden in love. Now I just need to wait for her to realize it.

    Men in high positions and power usually have a few women. It is a natural thing. Powerful men can ensure the future wellbeing of a child. A man will give his live to save his women. He will give his live to save his children. The genes of his bloodline will flow through his children, and live forth.

    Women are naturally attracted to strength. Strength can come in several shapes and forms, but it is strength non the less.

    Akif is a powerful man. He has an insane battle capability. He is strict when he needs to be, but gentle and loving when everything is fine. He is the prince I was dreaming about.

    Before we enter the city, Eliyon taps my shoulder. I turn around and look at her with questioning eyes.

    ¡°Sera¡­ I think I might have fallen for Akif¡±.

 Chapter 8: The white walls

    Akif POV

    What is that look on Sera¡¯s face? She seems happy? Is that happiness?

    She has a mix between a smile and a grin on her face. On anyone else that look would probably be slightly terrifying, but on Sera it is unusually¡­ charming?

    She got that look after Eliyon came over to her and they started to quietly chat. I have no idea what they are chatting about, but I find my attention to be drawn there quite often. You know those curious squirrels that are slightly scared, but let their curiosity win over their sensibilities?

    That is me right now. Akif the curious squirrel.

    ¡°What do you think, Akif? Like the place?¡±

    Atre started beaming with joy when we entered the greater forest, as he calls it. That is where the capital of Felis is located ¨C Elynn.

    There is a cobble road going from the border to the capital. The road is flat and without bumps. Even roads in Alymor aren¡¯t this nice and flat. No bumps at all! Quite impressive!

    What stunned me was the giant white walls surrounding the city. They were at least 60 meters tall. Apparently the outer layers are made from Telekinesis infused marble. An army could bombard those walls for days and not get past that outer layer. He didn¡¯t want to tell me what the inner layer of the wall is made of. Apparently it is an elven secret, so I don¡¯t ask any further question.

    As far as my eyes can see the curved wall stretches over the horizon. I never appreciated how much space a city of 2 and a half million people need to live in comfort. The city is huge!

    Inside the white walls the elves made a man-made mountain. That¡¯s right. They MADE a mountain for them to place their buildings on. When I asked why, Atre looked at me funny.

    ¡°Well¡­ The first reason is that it makes the surface area inside the city got bigger when they made the mountain. I am not going to explain why, but trust me, we couldn¡¯t fit everyone inside this city in comfort if we didn¡¯t. The other elven villages and minor cities have done the same, you know?¡±

    He looks back at Eliyon and flash a small smile.

    ¡°The second reason is because of hierarchy. You have three ¡°Circles¡± inside the city. The outer circle, the inner circle and the royal circle¡±.

    ¡°The outer circle is the biggest one. That is where everyone without a title is living. The inner circle is where you will find nobility and knights. They are in charge of ruling the outer circle, and the royal circle is overseeing the nobles. Of course it is a lot of job for Eliyon¡¯s father to do that, but he has advisors he trusts to help him out. He had some ¡°spring cleaning¡± inside the noble court a few years ago. A few noble families grew quite¡­ arrogant for the lack of a better word. You should talk with the king about that! He will be more than happy to fill in the details. He still bitches about the arrogance of some of those nobles¡±.

    Somehow I don¡¯t think I will be doing that. I have a feeling I will have to spend the night listening to Eliyon`s father complaining about things I don¡¯t even understand the concept off¡­

    In that regard I think I have progressed a lot! Eliyon and Sera has been very helpful teaching me new stuff. I can read people better after some intensive training with the two of them. There were days they refused to speak with me, and only showed what they wanted with body language. Those days were challenging¡­

    They also taught me what is ok and not ok to say or do in social conventions. Apparently, when I chucked the man through the door I should have gone over and tell the man I am sorry. I did that, but apparently not the right way.

    According to them, the man was too afraid to say anything when I came up to him. Oooh well... what is done is done.

    Eliyon have explained in no uncertain details to behave myself when I meet her father. She wants him to approve of me, but Atre told me afterwards that just be myslef, and he would do just that - approve of me. Apparently the king is sick and tired of being treated like a king. Though¡­ mouthing off to the king in company of others is still a no-no.

    The queue to enter the city is surprisingly quick. The elves really are speeding through the visiting merchants and travellers. I can¡¯t help but think that it also creates a huge security risk. The humans have their fingers in a lot of different pots, and can easily make a traveller gather information about the layout of the city. Any activities can be coordinate inside the city, since all they need to do is to disguise as a merchant to get in.

    I hope my worries are unfounded.

    ¡°Akif! We should drink some of that mead when we get to the royal circle! I can ask some of the major and lieutenant- generals to come and greet you! Some of them are quite proud, but they lower their head to me. They know that they will get their asses kicked if they try to be too proud around me¡±.

    Why is he telling me this? AAAH! He is bragging! Cool!

    ¡°Generals? You seem very close to them, for some reason?¡±

    ¡°Aah! Didn¡¯t I tell you? I used to be the boss man when I was younger! Even though I relinquished my title as general, not major or lieutenant general, but  general, or what I like to call it; Boss man. I still have some pull in the army, you know. And! It helps being a prince huhuhuhu¡±.

    I don¡¯t understand much about the ranking system in the elven army, but it sounds impressive and that is what he wants, right?

    ¡°Sounds like a plan, Atre. Let me familiarize myself with the city first though¡±.

    ¡°Familiarize yourself with the city? As in discovering where everything is? You will be 60 years old, and not have covered half of the city if that is you goal, Akif¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously? That big?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    I can feel two soft hands wrapping themselves around me from my back. Sera`s mango sized breasts are squeezing themselves against me and a big wet kiss can be felt in my neck.

    ¡°You two seem to enjoy each other¡¯s company! Mind us to joining you?¡±, she whispers in my ear.

    ¡°Well¡­ I am certainly not going to shake you off when you are squeezing yourself against me like this!¡±

    A cute chuckle can be heard behind Sera.

    ¡°Good! Oooh? Our time to be examined is soon!¡±, Sera exclaims.

    ¡°Examined?¡±

    ¡°This should be good¡±, I can hear Atre mumbling as we walk to the squads of elves barring the main gates. They are wearing studded leather armour and have half-moon shaped swords. Well¡­ not exactly. If the half-moon was sleepy and let the lower half of his body slant slightly it would be accurate. They have blue linen coats hanging loosely from their shoulders. They look pretty impressive if I must say so myself!

    One guard goes to each of our traveling companion. Eliyon and Sera`s guards look pretty relaxed, but I am forced to stand face to face with the angriest looking man I have seen in my entire life. The anger radiating from this elf dwarfs anything I got exposed to in the arena.

    ¡°Stand still please. I will be using some Menskinesis to search out your intentions and motives behind entering the city¡±.

    Menskinesis?

    I look questioningly over to Atre, and he whispers to me;

    ¡°It is a branch of telekinesis. They send telekinetic energy into your brain to read your thoughts and intentions. I will explain more later¡±.

    I just give the man a nod, and he gets to work. I can see his face growing sterner and sterner before his shocked emotions are sent surging through my system. I can feel things ¡°break¡± in me, so I send a light wave of telekinesis and knocks his hand off my head.

    ¡°Are you meant to damage the ones you search? I am very happy living in the woods you know? It makes my job protecting these two a lot harder, but I don¡¯t have to enter¡±, I tell the man with blistering bloodlust. The feeling of something inside me getting damaged pissed me off beyond words, but according to Eliyon I can¡¯t attack these men.

    A man steps up and grabs the mumbling soldier by the neck and throws him back to where he was standing previously. Then he turns to me and says;

    ¡°I am sorry for what the private did. I will have a stern word with him later on. Do you allow me to search you out? I can promise you will not feel any discomfort¡±.

    I look over to Atre, and he gives me a nod. The look in his eyes tells me he knows the man, so I trust Atre`s decision.

    This  man doesn¡¯t have to touch me, but I still ready some light terakinesis to knock the man away and break his concentration.

    It would have been so much better for your well-being if you were touching me with your hand. If you fuck up, I will send you flying.

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I am done soon¡±

    What? You can hear my thoughts?

    ¡°Yup! Atre will be telling you more later¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    You know Atre?

    ¡°He was my commanding officer for years. Of course I know the man. He is very hands on when he commands¡±.

    He flashes a smile and steps back to where he was standing. The private has gathered himself now, but he still has a shocked expression on his face, and catches quick glances to Atre and the Eliyon.

    My theory about how menskinesis works is that they send a tendril of telekinesis to another man¡¯s brain, and latches onto it. I may be doing something stupid now, but I decide to try out my theory with Atre¡¯s friend.

    Hey! Make sure you tell that ¡°private¡± to keep his mouth shut. It will make my job protecting these two A LOT harder if everyone in the city knows they have arrived.

    I think the man heard what I said since he turned around and gave me a short nod.

    The rest of my traveling companions are finished, and a path is opened up through the ranks of soldiers blocking the main gate.

    Well that was interesting¡­

    ¡°When did that pipsqueak become a colonel¡­ You know, the last time I saw him he was fresh out of the institute. He had just gotten his two stars¡±.

    ¡°Ok¡­ Atre¡­ I have no clue what you are talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­ forgot about that. It means he just became lieutenant¡±.

    ¡°And that means?¡±

    ¡°Fuck it! He was in the army, and did shit in the army¡±, Atre bellows out, scaring the living shit out of everyone on the street leading to the inner circle.

    After shoving his palm to his face, he looks at me through spread fingers and says;

    ¡°You have a lot to learn. I wonder where I should start¡±.

    Of course Sera had to get in on that comment, and replies;

    ¡°Now you know what I feel¡±.

    She has been doing that a lot lately. Quipping in with a smart reply wherever it is acceptable to do so. I wonder if it is one of her ways of endearment? She doesn¡¯t mean any harm about it. Actually I don¡¯t really mind it. She seems to enjoy making a bit of fun out of me.

    And of course Eliyon isn¡¯t any better. The two of them are like two peas in a pot. Never away from each other. I think Eliyon is one of her best friends at this point. Actually¡­ I think she IS her best friend. I can hear the two of them whispering to each other every time we go to sleep. I just close my eyes and fall asleep, so it doesn¡¯t really bother me.

    I am happy for Sera. She has found herself a friend she can talk with. I very aware that I can only offer limited support. If she needs someone to hug ¨C here I am! If she needs someone to talk with and discuss her issues with¡­ I can only do so much. I am a great listener, but I have no idea what to tell her if she starts asking questions.

    That is something I want to work on. I want to be a better man for not just myself, but everyone around me as well. I have never thought about this before. I have never thought about what kind of man I am. I just was. I lived to kill in the arena. Now I have responsibility ¨C which terrifies me. Now I have a person I care for. Now I have friends ¨C and the closest thing I have ever had to a family. Atre is like my brother. The same brotherhood the other gladiators had.

    ¡°Akif? Felis to Akif! Do we have a signal?¡±.

    I can feel Eliyon¡¯s hands gently slapping my face as she looks me in the eyes with a wide grin on her face.

    ¡°Aaah! It seems like we have contact! Hello there, Akif. How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What? Did I do something weird again?¡±

    ¡°If you mean walking mindlessly through a group of ladies without even noticing their presence as weird, then yeah¡­ you were acting weird¡±.

    I look behind me and see a group of elven ladies staring at me with confusion.

    ¡°AAH! I am sorry, my ladies! I was in my own world!¡±

    Sera chuckles at my side and squeezes my hand. She somehow managed to sneak her hand into mine without me noticing. That leaves me impressed.

    ¡°My man can be a bit foolish sometimes. He frequently ponders about stuff, and if left alone he can probably walk through a wall without noticing. I hope you ladies will forgive him¡±.

    The ladies eye me up, and with a smirk they say;

    ¡°Only if he buys each one of us a drink!¡±

    A drink? I have like 20 kegs laying in the carriage Atre is leading. Lets give them one of those.

    ¡°Ok! A drink it is!¡±

    I backtrack to the carriage that is slowly making its way through the city. After grabbing one of the kegs, I walk back to the group of ladies.

    After placing the keg in the hands of the lady that asked me for a drink, I flash her a smile and says;

    ¡°There you go!¡±

    The group of ladies bursts out in laughter, and Eliyon is practically rolling on the floor laughing.

    They were hitting on me, weren¡¯t they? It wasn¡¯t the drink they wanted¡­

    ¡°I am sorry¡­ but were you ladies hitting on me?¡±.

    Sera breaks her laughter, and yells out a;

    ¡°Of course they were!¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­ Sorry then¡­ Let me buy you a drink when we have found out where we will be sleeping, ok?¡±

    Sera yells out again, but this time it wasn¡¯t in humour;

    ¡°Nope! You are mine¡±.

    The group of ladies laugh at me as they walk off with the keg of mead I gave them. I am swiftly hoisted back in by Sera. She grabs my hand and the death grip she is holding in me tells me that she isn¡¯t intending on letting go.

    ¡°And here I thought I was making progress¡­¡±

    ¡°You are, Akif. Don¡¯t expect to read every nuance of human nature in a month. Remember what you said when we first met? You are a blank sheet of paper, and it is just starting to fill in. Give it time, Akif¡±, Sera tells me with a sweet voice.

    I guess¡­

    The walk to the Royal circle is a long one. Shops of all sizes and shapes can be seen, and stalls selling all kinds of bits and bobs can be seen and heard. The steady hammering of a blacksmith is heard in the distance, and the smell of food reminds me how hungry I am.

    The houses are made out of formed trees. You don¡¯t have the rigid edges of our structures. Everything is smooth and connected. Not a single nail can be seen in the wood. A small stream runs on either side of the street. Clean fresh water for the animals, apparently.

    The buildings look pretty interesting. The trees themselves are twisted and turned into the shape of house, but every edge is round. As I said earlier, no rigid edges. The round quartz windows make the houses look even¡­ smoother?

    I don¡¯t know. All I know is that the intricate patterns engraved in the wood is very well made. I am not even going to pretend I know what it is and what it means. It just looks beautiful. The only place you don¡¯t find grass and small bushes here, is where the main road and the sidewalk is. Berries of all sorts can be found, which is surprising since a city this size should have a lot of waste, and waste kinda kills off all prospects of having berries growing in the city.

    Fuck it. I am sure they have some kind of system for it.

    The green streets and beautiful houses stand in great contrast to the white walls that can be seen bordering the city.

    The sound of people chatting merrily while eating in taverns and restaurants makes this place feel¡­ calming.

    I feel calm here. Maybe it is the soft architecture of the streets or the sizzling water heard. Maybe it is Sera? I don¡¯t know.

    I just know I feel calm.

    As we advance towards the top of the city, I start to see the sheer magnitude of the city. It is as someone sent a city falling from the sky, and it landed in the middle of a giant forest. The only thing separating the forest and the city is the giant wall and the curved trees making up the buildings.

    It is a beautiful place. Yes, you have the sizzling streets surrounding you, but you also have the calmness nature protrudes.

    ¡°Akif! STOP WALKING INTO PEOPLE!¡±

    ¡°huh? What?¡±

    ¡°You have been waltzing into everyone on this street, and no matter how much I push or pull on you, you won¡¯t move, you idiot!¡±.

    A slightly miffed Sera continues to tell me that I should focus on where I go. Apparently we even entered the inner circle, and the nobles I walked into seems pissed. I give them a wave, and waltz back to the carriage to grab another keg. After chucking the keg to the most vocal of the nobles, I grab Sera¡¯s hand and start walking again.

    ¡°Are you planning on bribing everyone with mead?¡±

    ¡°Yea? It works, so why not?¡±

    Sera looks at me in disbelief and starts dragging me faster to the royal circle.

    ¡°MY DAUGHTER! YOU ARE BACK!¡±

 Chapter 9: Elynn

    ¡°Aah¡­ Daddy! Hello¡­ Meet Sera and Akif. They were escorting me here¡±.

    Eliyon¡¯s father give us a short glance before returning his eyes to his daughter.

    ¡°Eliyon! Are you fine? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, Daddy¡­ I am fine THANKS TO AKIF! Now¡­ say hello properly, and not just glance at him. Do you have any ideas how many groups of kidnappers he has fought over the past month? Did my father forget how to receive guests while I was away?¡±, Eliyon growls at her father.

    ¡°Listen to your daughter, Louvian¡±, one of the women following the king reprimands him. She looks like a slightly elder version of Eliyon. She is a very beautiful woman. Her red eyes are just as captivating as Eliyon¡¯s, but her figure is fuller. She has the beauty of age on her side. She doesn¡¯t look more than a few years older than Eliyon, but there is an aura surrounding her that Eliyon hasn¡¯t quite reached yet. An aura of maturity?

    In her cerulean blue dress, she walks towards me and Sera with a grateful smile.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my daughter. My name is Aelynn. I am the second wife of king Louvian. Pleased to make your acquaintance¡±.

    With a deep courtesy, she greets us. This is where the two girls failed to inform me how to act, so I am just improvising a response.

    ¡°Aah! Hello there! My name is Akif, and this is Sera. No wonder Eliyon is so pretty! I can see where she got it from¡±.

    Phew! Finally done with that. Ooor¡­ not¡­

    I can see the horrified faces of their guards, and Sera sends me a stern elbow to my ribs. She isn¡¯t even trying to hide it.

    ¡°I apologize for his stupidity. Let us try that again. Hello! My name is Sera Prestran ¨C Daughter of Balfin Prestran. I am not on any official errands as a senator¡¯s daughter, and merely here as a companion of your daughter. This blockhead is the one I am unfortunate enough to have fallen in love with, so please don¡¯t harm him¡±, She glances over at the kings rather aggravated guards.

    The sweet laughter of the three queens can be heard, but the burly voice of the king sends shivers down my spine.

    ¡°So¡­ You are the one that was escorting Eliyon, huh? I¡¯ve heard a few things about you from Atre, here¡±.

    I glance over at Atre with terrified eyes.

    Did he tell him everything? Including her cuddling up to me every night?

    The king can¡¯t hold his mask of seriousness any longer, and breaks out in laughter.

    ¡°BWAHAHAH! You should see your face right now! Atre didn¡¯t tell me SHIT! OI! ATRE! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that we would have guests?¡±.

    The lofty demeanour is quickly broken, and since we are standing in the middle of the road in the inner circle, I can see some curious faces looking over at us.

    Well¡­ there goes the hope of keeping the two of them under wraps¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ We need to keep your life interesting now that you are stuck being the king, don¡¯t we?¡±, Atre remarks with a huge grin on his face.

    ¡°True¡­ True¡­ Thank you for bringing her home to me¡±, Louvian replies while hugging his daughter. The definition of futility is shown when Eliyon tries to struggle her way out of the king¡¯s grasp.

    The three ladies walk over to her, and Aelynn hugs her daughter with love. She is still trying to wiggle out of her father¡¯s grasp, but it becomes impossible once her mother is added to the mix. She resigns to her fate as a temporary plush toy.

    ¡°I missed you too, birth giver and sperm shooter¡±.

    Birth giver? Sperm shooter?

    Sera looks questioningly at Eliyon, and Eliyon flashes her a grin. The parents don¡¯t seem to care about the names, so I just shake it off and enter my own thoughts while the happy family reunion is happening.

    This¡­ makes me experience first-hand how special my circumstances are. Sera never experienced the stew in the slave barracks. It wasn¡¯t too bad actually. I remember it taking me a while to get used to the tiny fragments of bone, but after enough chewing it was pretty delicious.

    She never experienced sleeping with a bunch of dudes that hate you either! That was a thrill! Hah! When Joar tried to stab me with that spoon! He actually almost managed it as well! It was literally centimetres away from my eyes when I broke his thigh bone. That face he made was priceless!

    ¡°Gnoring me, kid?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I said, are you ignoring me?¡±, Louvian asks me with a slightly miffed voice.

    ¡°Aah! No¡­ I was just remembering when Joar tried to stab me in the eyes with a spoon while I slept in the slave barracks. You should have seen his face when I shattered his thighbone with my kick! It felt like his leg literally crushed underneath my foot. Blood was flowing like a waterfall when a piece of bone came out from his leg! That face he made HAHAHAHAHAHA!¡±, I laugh out while remembering the shocked and painful face he was sprouting as he realized his assassination attempt had failed.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Balfin literally hung him up by his ears after that. ¡°No one fucks with my future champion!¡± He yelled to the rest of the slaves. Your father was pretty pissed then, Sera! They started distancing themselves from me after that¡­ wonder why?¡±, I laugh remembering the fuming rage Balfin was oozing out.

    ¡°The weight of his body practically ripped his ears in two when the nails started slicing through his ears as they slowly lowered him down. Seriously! Must have been pretty painful¡±. I muse to myself.

    The people around me are silent. The same deathly silence I got in the arena. As if they don¡¯t believe what they heard ¨C or in the arena - saw.

    ¡°Why do you look at me as if you don¡¯t believe what I said is true?¡±.

    The queens look at me with pity¡­ I think, but the king looks¡­ uum¡­ frightened? That or sad. Don¡¯t know¡­ don¡¯t care. It is a waste of energy to try to figure out which one.

    I can feel Atre¡¯s hand gently resting on my shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ That is not something you should tell the queens and king of a country. Just keep them ignorant regarding how slaves are treated. Safer for everyone that way. They might want to start doing something if they hear first-hand experiences¡±. I would have laughed if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t understand why I am doing something wrong.

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s a funny story!¡±

    ¡°Akif, my love. What is funny to you is horrible to the rest of us¡±, Sera says while looking at me in shame and pity. She walks over to me and hugs me fiercely. I wrap my hands around her while looking questioningly at Eliyon, but she just meets me with a tearful face.

    Why does she look at me like that?

    ¡°Fuck it. What were you saying, Louvian?¡±, I exclaim after deciding to let them be with their emotions.

    Can¡¯t understand shit of what they are feeling anyways.

    The king regains his previous dignified behaviour.

    ¡°Well¡­ I was going to ask you to join us at the castle, but now I think you should be talking with a specialist about your problems¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that? Don¡¯t I have your daughter and Sera for that? I don¡¯t talk much anyways¡­ It always makes them cry for some reason¡±.

    ¡°And that is why you should be talking with a specialist, Akif¡±, the queens chime in.

    ¡°Naa¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± I tell them with a gentle smile while patting Sera on the back. Eliyon walks over to me with a lowered head, and wraps her hands around me from the back.

    I am completely sealed in, so I just stand there looking at the king and queens.

    ¡°Anyways! Sure! I will join you! Sera bought a bunch of mead, so we can have a drink! We have some rum as well, if you are interested¡±, I tell the king. He just shakes his head at me, while the queens look at me with worried eyes.

    ¡°Ok, people. What is it that I am doing wrong? Isn¡¯t it customary to give gifts when you meet someone new? That is what Sera and Eliyon has told me to do! Why do I feel like everything I do is wrong?¡±

    Atre mumbles ¡°because it is¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­ Akif¡­ When someone asks you to their house, it is expected of them to give that to YOU, not the other way around¡±, Atre tells me.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ Is that so?¡±, I look over at Louvian. He nods a small nod in my general direction, but ignores my questioning look.

    More for me then!

    ¡°Akif¡­ we need to sit down and have a talk about what you have experienced in life. You are a loving and gentle soul, and from what I have heard thus far it is an amazing thing that you still have those capabilities in you¡±, Eliyon tells me while her head is buried in my back. I can feel some tears running down my back, but I don¡¯t really care about it. Don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t care. Waste of energy to try to figure it out.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    What the fuck is wrong? Why is everyone acting like this?

    Eliyon POV

    I try to rub my tears away on his broad back, but the tears just won¡¯t stop falling.

    Why did he have to experience those things? He is the kindest man I have ever met, yet his life sounds like one of those stories parents tell you when they want you to behave! ¡°Be quiet or I will hang you up by the ears¡±! HE HAS SEEN THAT HAPPEN WITH SOMEONE THAT TRIED TO ASSASSINATE HIM WITH A SPOON!

    I can feel my emotions surge through my body as I start quietly sobbing while holding Akif. The shame¡­ ooh the shame I feel right now.

    He really doesn¡¯t understand why we act like this, does he? To him this is normal. I heard from Sera that her father gave him ONE bowl of stew each day, and he had to eat bugs and lizards when he got hungry! And he even told her that his life as a slave wasn¡¯t too bad!

    What you lived, Akif, wasn¡¯t the life of a human. You lived the life of a hated beast.

    I can feel Akif¡¯s hand trying to reach my back. He settles for my right side, and starts gently stroking me.

    ¡°But it looks nice to have a family. I wonder what that feels like?¡±, he exclaims with an innocent voice. That pushed me off the edge, and same with Sera. The two of us are crying in chorus. I can feel his rubbing speeding off as if he can wipe off the shame and guilt we are feeling right now.

    I will never complain about my life again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Viamyr! It is just a small shithole! They probably don¡¯t have any private baths either!¡±. Oooh¡­ if I knew then what I know now¡­ I sounded like a spoiled brat!

    Akif is getting tired of us crying on him, and manoeuvres the two of us in front of him. We both fit in his warm embrace. I can hear his heart beat inside his chest, and the warmth of his hands on my back make it so much harder to hold back the tears.

    You really don¡¯t understand why we start crying every time you talk about yourself, do you, Akif? We start crying because we have lived two very different lives, and we wish we could have given you something to make YOUR life easier. We have more than enough. We eat fancy food and drink expensive wine daily, but you¡­ You, Akif¡­ had to fry lizards you found stumbling in your room when you got hungry. If you didn¡¯t find a lizard you ATE BUGS!

    BUGS! AND HERE WE WERE COMPLAINING ABOUT THE MEAT BEING POORLY COOKED! A PEACE OF MEAT WHICH PRICE PROBABLY WOULD HAVE BEEN ENOUGH TO FEED YOU FOR YEARS!

    I don¡¯t think I will ever have the nerve to tell him that¡­ He probably will just say; ¡°But those lizards were delicious¡± or something like that. That is not the point, Akif¡­

    He keeps gently stroking and tapping our backs. Sera tries to man herself up again, and with a deep breath, she regains her posture.

    I wonder why I never asked him about this earlier¡­

    I follow suit, and take his hand. After a quick peck on his cheek I look over to my father.

    ¡°Daddy. I want him to live with us¡±.

    Luckily my father understands that wasn¡¯t a request, but an order. I can see my mother looking at Akif with a tear in her eye.

    I bet you didn¡¯t expect the first meeting with your future son in law would be like this, did you, birth giver?

    Sera grabs Akif¡¯s hand as we enter the carriage my father came on. The soldiers are standing there with shocked faces and stare at Akif while he enters the carriage.

    The trip to the castle is a quiet one. Quiet except for Akif asking Atre what Menskinesis is. Atre doesn¡¯t seem too bothered about what Akif told us. I presume he already knew what kind of life he has been living.

    He always did know more than the rest of the family¡­

    ¡°I think I managed to use some Menskinesis on your friend. I warned him to keep the dude that almost broke my mind quiet about who I was traveling with. He seemed to hear what I told him. He also knew I was going to send him flying if he did the same as that dude did. Is it usual for someone to hear your thoughts when they search your mind?¡±.

    ¡°I really should have been harder on that guy¡­ I could actually feel something break in me. I think I am fine now though¡±.

    ¡°You used Distant Whispers on Roiss? Man¡­ You learn fast, Akif!¡±

    ¡°Distant Whispers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s the name we have given the ability to talk to someone through the mind. Pretty cool name, right?¡±

    ¡°YEAH! Attacks have names?¡±

    ¡°Remember the two spikes you pierced my thighs with? They are called ¡°Earth Strike¡±.

    The two of them keep talking while I send glances over to Sera. She is holding his hand while resting her head on his shoulder. I do what she does, and grab his rugged hands. Somehow I feel safe when I lean my head on his shoulder. It is as if the world can¡¯t hurt me.

    I can feel my heart racing furiously at his touch. He slightly squeezes his hand, but doesn¡¯t let go of it. I don¡¯t know if he knows what I feel for him, but he certainly doesn¡¯t mind me doing whatever I want with him.

    A warmth erupts in my body as I remember the nights I spent cuddling with him.

    I want to do that again¡­

    My mother looks at me with a sweet expression, and I flash her a small smile before falling asleep on his soft shoulder.

    ¡°yon¡­ Eliyon¡­ Wake up! We have arrived at the castle! You live here? It looks amazing!¡±

    I can feel Akif gently rubbing my shoulder as he tries to wake me up.

    ¡°Aah yeah¡­ I will show you around¡±, I tell him as I rub the sleepiness out of my eyes.

    A beaming smile meets me while he starts pointing things he finds interesting out to me. The wooden fountain is something that really strikes his fancy, and he bombards my father with questions on how it works.

    I think Akif would have made a great inscriptor¡­ Maybe I should show him some books about it?

    I latch on to his arm again as we walk through the main hall. The scent of sandalwood is something I have missed.

    It is amazing how this castle was constructed. It is basically a giant tree where the roots and inside of the tree has been hollowed out with telekinesis. Not a single fibre of the tree has been damaged. It is just hollow. Hollow and living.

    Atre tells the story where Akif kicked his ass when they sparred for the first time. Akif always holds back when we ask him how the fights they did everyday went.

    From what I can see ¨C the more Atre regains his former battle capabilities, the more Akif learns about his abilities. The gap between those two keep increasing and increasing. I suspect Akif uses Atre as warm up before he returns to his daily practice. He even spends time with me and Sera when we have the time to spar.

    ¡°Soo¡­ Akif¡­ How do you like this place? You can stay here for as long as you want¡±, my father asks Akif with a proud smile on his face.

    ¡°Seriously? I was planning on living in Felis for a while. I was asked by Sera¡¯s father to keep his daughter safe, and I intend to do so. It would make my life a lot easier if I had this place to rest in. I hardly believe human spies or kidnapping or assassination teams can enter here undetected¡±.

    ¡°Your former owner?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Sera has been my friend for years, and when I gained my freedom, I wanted to help her out. Her family has been attacked before. So why not help when I have the ability to? She and your daughter are teaching me a lot of things I never thought I would need. Such as greetings! You see how that went¡±, he laughs while remembering his own mistake. I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought of him actually offering my father - the king ¨C mead and rum as a welcome gift.

    You have so much to learn, Akif. Soo much to learn.

 Chapter 10: Tittysaurus 1 to 4

    Akif POV

    Atre comes at me with his sword drawn. I can see the determination in his eyes. Sadly, I can¡¯t go all out on him¡­ I don¡¯t think killing the brother of the king in his own home is acceptable.

    Buuut! That doesn¡¯t stop me from having a bit of fun!

    I parry his overhead strike with a curved parry. Both of us are currently using telekinesis to enhance our bodies, but that is it. We figured that it would be bad for business if we were to send out flames and shit, inside a tree.

    The loud sound of metal clashing together and subsequently sliding off excite me. I can feel the adrenalin rushing through my body as I dodge blow after blow with minimum avoidance. Atre is smiling menacingly ¨C a look he always has on his face when we spar.

    I figure it is time for me to go on the offence. Atre has had his fun for now.

    A blade that was intending on cutting down on my shoulder is blocked with my left sword while I plant the pummel of my right straight into his ribs. I can feel the destruction of flesh and bone happening inside his body. I held back, of course. I don¡¯t want to kill the elf. He is a good dude!

    ¡°You leave yourself too open after an attack. Remember! Attack and evade. Don¡¯t attack and stand there like a freshly raped granny!¡±, I tell the moaning elf after stepping away from him.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. I just didn¡¯t expect you to attack¡­ You have been defending thus far¡±.

    ¡°Do you expect opponents to behave like you want them to? If I went into the arena with that mind-set, I would have a dagger so far up my ass I would be tasting the shit covered blade for months, Atre¡±.

    ¡°Got it¡­¡± he tells me while holding onto his ribs. I send some Naturakinesis to heal up the damages I inflicted. I have become pretty good at that lately. He doesn¡¯t complain much though. I even chopped of his arm once ¨C accidentally, of course. It was pretty interesting to figure out how to attach it again.

    ¡°Shit, Akif¡­ you aren¡¯t holding back at all are you¡±, Louvian tells me while looking worriedly at his brother.

    ¡°Louvian¡­ I got off easy this time¡­¡±, the half dead prince tells his brother.

    Louvian and the girls come closer now that they see we have made a temporary hiatus in our sparring session. He pulls out a card of some sort and hands it to me.

    ¡°The¡­Rapist¡­ Why would I go to a rapist? I could have stayed in the barracks if I enjoyed butt play¡­¡±, I tell Louvian with a wondering look.

    ¡°THERAPIST, Akif¡­ THERAPIST!¡± He yells at me.

    ¡°And what is a ¡°Therapist?¡±.

    ¡°It is the specialist we were talking about a few days ago?¡±.

    ¡°And why would I talk with him? Or her¡­ I don¡¯t judge¡­¡±.

    I make sure to cover all my bases. The queens are quite touchy regarding what jobs are suitable for men and women for some reason. ¡°Women can be just as good in combat as men can¡±, Cynthia ¨C the first wife of Louvian ¨C argued.

    Of course I agree on that sentiment, but there is an undeniable fact that men are physically stronger than women. Women have to train a lot harder to achieve the same result in close combat. They are highly skilled long range combatants, however. There is a drive force and focus women have that we men seem to lack. That doesn¡¯t mean women shouldn¡¯t do close combat! They have higher agility than men¡­ Fuck¡­ now I confused myself¡­

    ¡°Because you need it?¡±

    ¡°Why is that? I am not complaining about my life?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you may not know this, but you are a bit of a damaged man, Akif¡±.

    Now the man is starting to piss me off. I can see the faces of the people around me tighten in anticipation of what is to happen here.

    ¡°Louvian¡­ Is this going to become an issue? Do I have to go to a therapist if I am to live here? I have lived in slave barracks for my entire life. Although it is nice to have all this fancy shit surrounding me, I don¡¯t need it. I am perfectly happy with living on the streets or rent a room in an Inn. Sera¡¯s father gave me enough money to live comfortably for years, and if I get poor, then¡­ I¡¯ll just have to go to the woods and slaughter some animals, now don¡¯t I? Food and hide always sells well¡±.

    Eliyon grabs her father¡¯s head and pulls him down at her eyelevel. He is easily 20 cm higher than her, thus making his stance quite odd-looking when he bends down.

    ¡°Sperm shooter. Akif may be damaged, but it is not something me and Sera can¡¯t handle. Do you understand that? As you can see and feel on your body ¨C he is not interested in going to a therapist. That type of bloodlust is hard to mistake for acceptance. Haven¡¯t you been looking at him for the past few days? He is probably one of the most well-adjusted people in this city. Yeah, he has a weird stor¡­¡±

    And there I lost connection with the world.

    Rapist¡­Rapist¡­ AAAH! I REMEMBER WHERE I HAVE THAT WORD FROM! Wasn¡¯t it when four eared Joar got taken in the ass? That is probably why I connected that word with ass play. Oooh¡­ the look on his face when a 2.35 m tall Cyrildian pulled down his pants and bent him over the dinner table. He looked like he was going to shit himself! Actually¡­ He did after the dude was finished with him! ¡°I`m a virgin! I`m a virgin¡±. BWAHAHAHAHA! Aaah! That explains where I have the word virgin from¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to lose my virginity if that is what it entails¡­ He couldn¡¯t walk properly for weeks! BWAHAHAHAH!

    Good times¡­ And now I am stuck with a mentally slow king, and his brother that makes it way too easy for me to kill him¡­ I need to find better opponents. Maybe the adventurer¡¯s guild has some decent dudes to fight?

    ¡°Akif? Are you listening?¡± Sera asks me with a gentle voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I said, are you listening¡±.

    ¡°I heard that¡­ Do you need my help with something?¡± I tell her with a sweet smile on my face.

    ¡°No¡­ not really¡­ you just kinda zoned out¡±.

    ¡°It looked like you guys could handle Louvian, so I was remembering a funny story from the barracks¡±.

    ¡°You remembered something horrible, I presume¡±, Sera blurts out.

    ¡°Depends on your definition of horrible. Does involuntary man to man butt play count as horrible?¡±, I ask my lover with a wondering look.

    ¡°Yes it does, Akif¡±, she nods strongly.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I`m not going to tell you that story then¡­ but if any man in this house have any ideas of taking my virginity, their cock will be introduced to the wonders of Ohmium blades¡±, I tell her while looking at Louvian and Atre.

    ¡°Take your virginity? NOPE! DON¡¯T ANSWER THAT QUESTION!¡±.

    Louvian seems to be terrified of hearing my answer, so I leave him be.

    Hey¡­ it wasn¡¯t that bad¡­ That is one of the nicer stories of that place¡­ I was a bit grossed out when I found a floating head in the stew¡­ Good thing I didn¡¯t eat any stew that day!

    I figure that we have been standing here long enough, so I head towards the dining area. I am hungry as fuck, and could use some food.

    I wonder how the stew tastes here¡­ Hmm¡­ maybe I should eat some?

    I can feel two soft hands reaching for me. The two beauties seem to be tired with the two old-timers. I am very happy having them accompany me, but for some reason Eliyon has been quite¡­ close to me lately. She kisses me on the cheeks from time to time, I am sure it is just her way of showing her friendliness. She is a very beautiful woman, though¡­ Kind aswell¡­

    The castle is made in the same style as the rest of the city. It is a giant fucking tree, that has been hollowed out somehow. Hallways can be found everywhere. Rooms of all shapes and sizes are randomly spread around the place. I had to ask Eliyon for a map of the place, but sadly they don¡¯t have any maps, so I am stuck with her as my guide. Not that I am complaining. She is a sweet girl. A girl that makes my day feel better.

    When I think about it; She is very comparable to Sera in that area. The two of them are practically identical.

    Kind and loving, but fierce from time to time. They certainly are with me.

    One thing I have learned from the two of them, is that a smart man is a man that knows when to pick his battles. No point in arguing when you can do something easily. A smart man is also a man that bends down to the female supremacy. Sometimes the ladies are right ¨C even though they are wrong.

    It is just the way it is.

    I don¡¯t hate being told what to do though. I am used to it ¨C it was my life for 16 years after all. The added bonus of a kiss is very welcome as well. And! I get to hold their hands, which is nice!

    I mention to the ladies that I intend to find something to shove into my face hole. I ask Eliyon if they have stew here, and she replies with a;

    ¡°No, but I am sure they can make some for you¡±.

    Somehow that brightens me up ¨C although I am already as bright as the sun¡­ That didn¡¯t make any sense, but¡­ fuck it. It is true.

    We enter the dining area, and the queens are sitting there chatting with some random ladies while drinking some wine. The ladies are good looking as well! Just like every fucking elf in this place. For some reason it kind of pisses me off, but I decide not to care. Not my problem.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    They don¡¯t hold a candle to Sera and Eliyon¡­ but their tits are fucking epic! Tittysauruses¡­ Yup! Tittysaurus 1 to 4. From left to right.

    ¡°Akif! How did the practice go?¡±.

    ¡°Went well! Atre still uses too much time to get away from a possible counter, but I think the few broken ribs he suffered will fix that issue. Nothing like a bit of pain to increase the pace of your ability to learn!¡±

    ¡°Ladies! This is Akif. He used to be a slave, but gained his freedom after becoming the champion of the arena in Alymor ¨C Cosir. You should watch him fight someday! Trust me! It is a sight you will never forget¡±.

    I can see the ladies looking at me with the faces of distain after the word ¡°slave¡± is uttered. They seem to judge my whole life based on that one word, and it infuriates me.

    FUUUCK THIIIS! First I have Louvian telling me I need a fucking therapist, and here I have 4 cunts looking at me as if I am covered with shit! I am not taking this any longer!

    ¡°Oi¡­ Tittysaurus 1 to 4. Is there something wrong with me having been a slave?¡±

    The ladies look at me as if I have offended their whole ancestry.

    ¡°Did you grow mute? I may be bad at reading emotions for now, but I am PERFECTLY able to see what you guys were thinking after you heard the word ¡°Slave¡±. Cynthia, Aelynn and Vissa. I am sorry for being so rude to your guests, but the sight of distain is something I have seen my entire life. I am NOT going to stand here taking it again without saying anything. Tittysaurs 1 to 4 can come and apologize if they are interested, but if they are not, then they can go and fuck a tree for all I care¡±. I can feel my blood boiling in rage, and the aghast faces of the noble ladies ¨C presumably - are looking at me in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you cunts. I can slay each and every one of you before you guys even realizes you are dead. You should learn to stop acting like complete braindead mice. People aren¡¯t just the words used to describe them. People are living things. Yes, I used to be a slave, but I was also a man that used to kill people regularly.

    I am used to bloodshed, and adding a couple of pretty ladies like yourself doesn¡¯t go against what I am standing for at all. Equality? That is equality for you, cunts. Men are gutted, and women are gutted. EVERYONE IS GUTTED! WE ALL DIE THE SAME WAY! SCREAMING WHILE TRYING TO FORCE THE BLOOD AND INTESTINES BACK INTO THE MEATBAG WE CALL OUR BODY!

    I don¡¯t care if I have to shove a dick down someone¡¯s throat, or a tit. Tits are a bit harder to fit, but with enough force it goes down just as easily as a dick.

    Learn to recognize who you should respect. Your KING respects me, the same goes for Atre. You know Atre? THE PRINCE AND THE PREVIOUS HEAD OF MILITARY? They KNOW they should respect me. You ladies should get in line before I shove your heads up each other¡¯s pretty and perky asses. I am sure I can find a willing homeless man to rape the one on the back¡­ or maybe I will just make a circle out of it? Who knows? Are you sure you want to find out, you shits?

    Goodbye, Tittysaurus 1 to 4. I hope the next time I see you it is because of an apology¡±.

    I probably went a bit overboard with my Menskinesis, but they seem to get the picture. I haven¡¯t been angry in a while, but these ladies just rub me the wrong way.

    I give a pleasant smile to the embarrassed queens, and take my two infuriated ladies away from the scene of the crime. They yell at the noble ladies the entire time, and doesn¡¯t stop until we have exited the dining area.

    ¡°Oohh¡­ well¡­ I guess no food for me then¡±. I can feel my anger subside as I hold the warm hands of the two ladies I am growing more and more attached to.

    I take it for granted that I feel warm when I spend time with Sera, but I am starting to feel bubbly when I am with Eliyon as well. She gives me everything she can, and doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return. I can feel my feelings grow day by day for both of them, and it is a very nice feeling.

    After calming down, Eliyon turns to me and says;

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the noble district. They have a restaurant I wish to take you too. I promise you, their Diamond deer venison is the best thing you have eaten in your entire life!¡±.

    I chuckle at her while thinking;

    That isn¡¯t too hard to believe at all. The stew I was eating for 16 years was questionable at best. The food I ate in Viamyr, and that other place was pretty good, but Elven food? High class elven food? I think that is a lot better.

    ¡°Sounds good! And afterwards we can buy some more clothes. We only have these traveling clothes, and Akif has ripped everything to pieces with all his sparring and training. We also need ne¡­¡±

    Connection lost.

    Maan¡­ if Tittysaurus 1 to 4 decide to send people after me, I wonder what Eliyon and the royal family will think. Aaah¡­ maybe Louvian will insist on me meeting up with that therapist after this?

    ¡°Sounds like a plan! I have some frien¡­¡±

    I wonder what to tell the girls after they hear what I said to those cunts. Well¡­ they were pretty pissed, so I think it will be fine? One thing that scares me are two angry beauties I care for¡­ *shiver*

    ¡°¡­ o you think, Atre?¡±

    Shit¡­ that was a question. Fuckfuckfuck¡­ Let¡¯s go with¡­ Yes.

    ¡°Yes¡±.

    I stare into the eyes of sera with a stone face. I can see on her face that ¡°Yes¡± wasn¡¯t the answer she wanted to hear, because it looks like someone punched her in the face, and started twisting. Her face starts to deform as she yells out;

    ¡°THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN ¡°YES?¡±. THAT WASN¡¯T A YES OR NO QUESTION¡±!

    She is oddly pissed? She normally doesn¡¯t get this pissed when I answer her questions wrongly¡­ Maybe she is still pissed off from the noble ladies earlier?

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I wasn¡¯t listening. But that was an oddly aggravated response? Are you still angry from the cunts earlier?¡±

    ¡°OF COURSE I AM FUCKING ANGRY!¡±

    ¡°And why do you take it out on me?¡±

    ¡°BECAUSE YOU PULLED ME THE FUCK AWAY FROM THEM BEFORE I COULD TAKE IT OUT ON THEM!¡±

    Note to self:

    Don¡¯t remove women from the target of their wrath. They will be pissed at you, and it is not a pleasant experience.

    ¡°Got it. Next time you get pissed I will let you do whatever you want with the person you are angry at¡±.

    ¡°Good! Now, what do you think? Does white or red fit me better? Clothing I mean...¡±, Sera asks me.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. You look beautiful no matter what clothes you are wearing, Sera¡±.

    Apparently that was the right answer, because she seems to radiate happiness like a child that got her first toy.

    Fuck yeah! Nice save, Akif!

    Eliyon looks at me with impressed eyes, and when I smirk at her she muffles a loud laugh with her hand.

    Impressed, eh? I did pretty good there, didn¡¯t I? Comeon¡­ admit it¡­ you were impressed, Eliyon.

    ¡°What about me, Akif?¡±, Eliyon asks me after she choked her laughter.

    ¡°As I said earlier, I don¡¯t know. Maybe a red dress will fit you? You have gorgeous red eyes, after all. I think maybe a light blue dress will fit Sera? By the way, why are we talking about clothes?¡±.

    Eliyon beams like a ray of light, while Sera asks me with a¡­ something¡­ voice¡­

    ¡°*sigh* You weren¡¯t listening at all, were you?¡±

    ¡°I heard something about clothing, but why are we talking about it? Why don¡¯t we just go over there and try some on? I can join you guys in the dressing room if you want to¡±. I wiggle my eyebrows at the ladies. It is something I have seen Louvian doing with the queens when he says something suggestive, so I try to imitate him.

    For some reason the outcry he gets from the queens is missing when I do it with Sera and Eliyon, they imitate tomatoes, but smile at me sweetly.

    By now we have exited the royal circle, and the carriage I apparently entered while I was in my own little world seems to have stopped outside of a smooth looking building. There is a sign over the doorway saying; ¡°Tailor¡±.

    The girls drag me out of the carriage so fast I am 95% sure I left behind atleast half of yesterday¡¯s dinner on the carriage seat.

    We enter the Tailor, and are met with the¡­ fairiest looking elf I have ever seen. It is as if I can see sparkles shooting out of the man.

    ¡°Welcome to Raisen Tailoring¡±, he tells us.

    The look he gives me makes my asshole squint.

    Shit¡­ I may lose my virginity after all...

 Chapter 11: Squint-master 5000

    Look forward to the next chapter, Ladies and Gentlemen! :)

    <hr />

    I can feel bloodlust seeping through the air. It comes from the questionable addition to the shop ¨C a group of men looking slightly out of place here. They have all the fancy shit the nobles are waltzing around in, but¡­ their boots¡­ they have mud on them. There is no mud on the streets.

    Where did that mud come from? And why aren¡¯t they hiding their bloodlust. Maybe they are trying to, but have little training in it?

    I manoeuvre closer to where the two ladies are changing to make sure I get there first in case they decide to attack. They picked out to very beautiful dresses intended for more formal ceremonies. Actually¡­ I picked them out, but they changed their minds, and found something else until the scary shopkeeper told the two of them that they would look good in it.

    They take the word of a random stranger, but not the man they have spent at least a month with. I would think that I have built up some accountability by now.

    I sulk while keeping an eye on the group of men. When I entered the hallway to the changing room, the men started looking on female underwear ¨C which by chance, happens to be just outside of the changing room. I don¡¯t know if they are good or bad at their job. I probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed what they are doing if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can feel their intent.

    What worries me is that the ladies will get out of the changing room eventually. That means they will have to walk past this small group of men. A small group of men that ¡­ you know¡­ just happens to be looking at female underwear.

    Ok! It is decided! They are bad at their job.

    I can hear the sound of curtains open, and Eliyon walks over to me. She is truly stunning in that gorgeous red dress. It is hanging halfway loosely on her body, but it gives me glimpses of her curves as she walks towards me. Her breasts look enchanting hidden underneath the lacy torso on her dress. Not too big, not too small. Just perfect.

    You can see just enough skin to make things interesting, but also hide everything important. Her perky bottom begs for my attention when she spins around in a pirouette showing off how the dress looks on her.

    I can only look at the goddess in front of me with worship.

    ¡°How do I look¡±, she asks me with a knowing smile.

    ¡°You truly look like a goddess in that dress, Eliyon. Just¡­ stunning¡±.

    She gives me a gentle smile before walking over to me.

    ¡°And you one of the very few men in this country that is able to see me in this dress¡±.

    I find it hard to tear my eyes off Eliyon, but in the corner of my eye, I can see the group of men looking at her with quick glances while they look at the ladies¡¯ underwear.

    Fucking underwear. Seriously, boys? Why didn¡¯t you just pull your dicks out and have a circle jerk. Ladies fucking underwear¡­

    I can¡¯t believe the tailor hasn¡¯t chased them out yet, but I guess he accepts customers in any shapes and forms.

    I didn¡¯t even notice Sera exiting the dressing room. She does her usual thing ¨C wraps her arms around me, while whispering in my ear;

    ¡°Do you want to see how your lover looks in her dress?¡±.

    Something in her voice makes my blood stir, and I nod frantically.

    She unwraps herself from me, and I turn around.

    She has picked out a pure black dress. It is more tight fitting, but it doesn¡¯t have the same laces on the torso as the one Eliyon picked out. This dress leaves more to the imagination, but it follows Sera¡¯s hourglass body exquisitely.

    If I was to put a word on how she looks, it would be ¡°delicious¡±. She looks like a perfect fruit ready for my taking.

    A goddess and a delicious meal. Just what my tense heart needs right now. The men seem to be just as captivated as I am, but when they start moving closer, I decide to take action. I gently pull the two women into a dressing room with me, and whisper to them;

    ¡°The group outside have been tailing us for a while. I don¡¯t know for how long, but they keep moving into the line of sight every time we go somewhere they can¡¯t see us. They have been fondling the ladies¡¯ underwear now for the past few minutes while subtly sneaking glances in our direction. They have mud on their boots, so they have probably not been following us on the road. Please wait here while I go and have a nice little chat with them¡±.

    I give the girls a reassuring smile as I exit the dressing room. At this point the group of men have started moving closer, but when they see me looking at them, they try to go back to staring at the women¡¯s lingerie.

    Guys¡­ haven¡¯t you realized that I have caught you? And here I was even wondering if you guys were good at you job.

    I walk towards the men with a friendly smile on my face.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you guys with? You have been looking at my ladies pretty intensely for the last few minutes. Don¡¯t you think it is pretty suspicious that you keep looking at my women while fondling lingerie? It does look good on them, I admit¡±.

    One of the men in a fancy suit looks away from the lingerie and starts to speak.

    ¡°Sorry if we have offended you, but we are looking for gifts for our ladies. My lady looks quite comparable Sera, so I figured I would use her as my model. No harm in looking, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! No harm, no foul. However, what I am curious about is how you knew her name?¡±.

    The realization that they are busted is starting to emerge in their minds, and I can see their faces transform from friendliness to open hostility. I look over and the tailor, and give him an apologetic look.

    This might get bloody¡­

    The first man attempting to run out the door is met with a palm to the solar plexus. I can hear the air being pushed out of his lungs, and he falls to the ground heaving for breath. I use one of my swords to hit his spinal cord. Out of air, and unconscious he lays head first in the surprisingly clean floor of the tailor shop.

    Huh¡­ that was easy? What have you been doing all this time? I¡¯ve had shits that had more training than what you have¡­

    Now that I am blocking their only exit, they have no choice but to draw weapons. There aren¡¯t many men, and I can probably get information out of the one laying on the floor, but if I can manage to take all of them in, then great!

    I sheath my swords ¨C wouldn¡¯t want to mess up these beautifully crafted clothes, now do we?

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started, boys!¡±, I think with a huge grin on my face. I must look like the devil right now, because the men start retreating somewhat.

    Oooh no, you don¡¯t! Not where the goddesses are! Those tits¡­ those asses¡­ Soo nice and round¡­ Shit¡­ I need to masturbate now¡­

    With my telekinesis infused body, I fly across the floor and into the group of stalkers¡­ or whatever I am to call them. The two first men don¡¯t quite understand what has happened until they meet the same fate as the man fleeing. When the rest of the group catches on, I have already disarmed the next opponent, and is shoved back at the 3 remaining combatants.

    Man¡­ are everyone this easy? I had anticipated a bit more resistance¡­

    The three men are knocked on the floor by the weight of their flying companion. I use some Naturakinesis to force roots up from the floor. I have been hesitating to use it inside the shop, but since they are basically laying targets right now, I figure a few holes in the floor won¡¯t hurt.

    After binding all the men, and gagging them with a piece of cloth I so generously extracted from their tunic, I move back to the dressing room to tell them the coast is clear.

    ¡°Sera, Eliyon. You can exit the dressing room now¡±.

    ¡°We know. Can you give me my clothes, Please? They are in the other dressing room¡±, Sera¡¯s birdsongy voice tell me.

    ¡°Aah sure! Give me a second¡±, I tell her as I start gathering her clothes.

    I exit the dressing room, and walk over to where the two ladies are hidden. I hold her clothes through the curtains, and wait for her to take them.

    Someone in there are trailing their fingers down my hand, and it drives me insane.

    ¡°Girls¡­ There are a bunch of men laying outside that would much rather be going back to whoever sent them. Are you two planning on letting them? Take your clothes now, Sera. I will see if I can contact some guards¡±, I tell the two ¨C hopefully naked ¨C ladies inside the dressing room. At least that is what I am imagining them as¡­ Naked and very touchy¡­ uhuhuhu.

    ¡°Aaaww, Aki~if! You are no fun at all!¡±, Sera¡¯s tells me with a mock pouty voice while someone is trailing their fingers down my hand some more. I just shake my head at my little seductress. That is a new word she taught me over the month we travelled together. Seductress¡­ Seeeduuuuuctress. Rolls off the tongue like a beautiful made poem, doesn¡¯t it? That or rotten fruit.

    Apparently the girl she hates at the Inn was one of them. I don¡¯t quite know why she calls her that, but¡­ she does. She didn¡¯t really strike my fancy. Nice to look at when you are bored, but¡­ nothing else.

    She grabbed the clothes, and I am free to do what I planned on. The tailor has been looking at us with a glint in his eyes, and the feeling of my ass squinting can be felt when he gazes at me with great intensity.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Handsome AND knows how to fight? I must say¡­ those women you came with are lucky!¡±.

    ¡°Aah? Why do you say that?¡±.

    ¡°Well¡­ just take a compliment, will you?¡±, he tells me with a slight blush.

    Aight¡­ That man was definitely dropped on his head a few to many times as a child¡­

    ¡°Well, thank you!¡±, I tell the man with a smile. He nods his head and look over to the men rolling on the floor. They are trying to yell¡­ I think. Whatever they are doing, it is failing miserably.

    ¡°You mind finding a guard while I keep an eye on these people? We will pay you for the cost of the floor¡±.

    ¡°Sure. I leave them to you then!¡±.

    The squint-master 5000 walks off to find a guard, and I sit down with the rather unruly group of people that so rudely interrupted my otherwise very nice day.

    I didn¡¯t even get any food for fuck sake... Seriously¡­ I get pissy when I don¡¯t get my food. I didn¡¯t even have breakfast! ¡°You will get fat if you eat that much¡±, they said¡­ ¡°Go two rounds¡±, they said. ¡°Don¡¯t eat yellow snow¡±, they said.

    See? THIS is what happens when I don¡¯t get to eat my fill¡­ If it got to eat as much as I wanted in the morning, I wouldn¡¯t be hungry right now!

    Who knows when a few cuntflaps shows up and demands my attention. Now I have to sit here and wait on the fucking guards to get the fingers out of their asses, and take care of these dudes. Fuck¡­ I want to piss on them now.

    Is it weird that I want to piss on them? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird I want to piss on them. Pissing relieves stress. Pissing on someone that made you stressed, relieves even more stress.

    Soo¡­ Stressed? Piss on the one that made you stressed. The secret to a happy life! That and my goddesses.

    My introspective analysis on how the world works is broken by the honey laced words coming from Eliyon.

    ¡°Here you are, my saving angel. What would we do without you? Who knows what those men would have done to us while we were in the dressing room. They wouldn¡¯t have been standing outside waiting for us to tell them to enter, that is for sure¡±, She tells me with bewitching voice.

    Ok¡­ what has gotten into those two. They are telling me that I am weird, but I seriously start feeling like a prey here!

    ¡°How long are you planning on keeping us waiting¡±, Sera tells me as she strokes her fingers across my cheek while she is looking through the room for more clothes.

    Eliyon sits down in my lap, and pulls my hands around her. I don¡¯t offer much resistance, but when she starts gently wiggling her ass in my lap, I feel like I have to say something.

    ¡°Eli¡­ I will have to talk with the guards¡­ What do you think they will be thinking when they see their princess rubbing her ass in my lap? You can feel that it is working¡±, I say, making sure she understands the effect it has on me. It is really hard to keep myself from touching her right now.

    Ok¡­ What is going on?

    ¡°Girls? Why are you acting like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Akif¡­ you will see in the evening¡±, Sera tells me with a smirk while she looks at a tunic she seems to have taken a liking to.

    The guards took their time, and by the time they arrived, the men had already woken up. Eliyon was still sitting in my lap when they came, and I practically had to lift her up as I tried to stand. Of course the guards noticed my little issue down stairs, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Probably because it was their princess that was the culprit of my predicament.

    On the orders of Eliyon, the guards took the men with them to the castle in a carriage. Of course they didn¡¯t go without a fight, but after I yelled at them with a telekinetic infused voice, they became VERY agreeing.

    Sera and Eliyon have made my life harder and harder (and not just my life, mind you), but somehow I managed to stay strong. As soon as we came to the castle, the men were taken down to a dungeon system they have underneath the castle for those prisoners they keep telling the world they don¡¯t have.

    I run to the dining room to get myself some food, but on the way there I am meet with Tittysaurus 1 to 4.

    Great¡­ Them again.

    ¡°And here we have the slave. What are you doing here, and what makes you think you can speak to us like that? The queen will be having a chat with you about what you said to us¡±, Tittysaurus 3 told me as she looked at me with the same disdainful eyes as she did before.

    Seriously¡­ what is wrong with these women? I think I was pretty clear earlier. SHIT! I REALLY want to stab them¡­

    I take a few deep breaths to calm myself down. For some reason I have become very aggressive lately, but I am sure it is nothing.

    I am probably just hungry.

    ¡°Tittysaurus 3. Why don¡¯t you go and, I don¡¯t know¡­ jerk off a homeless man or something? I am sure he would be very willing. Give him some money while you are at it. At least you would contribute with something instead of wasting the time of the women that help rule this country¡±, I tell the cunt as I walk past the four ladies blocking my road. They don¡¯t seem to register that I am moving closer after hearing what I said, but at this point, I don¡¯t give a flying fuck about what they think.

    I just want some food. *Sob* Is that too much to ask for?

    Literally force my way through the wall of flesh in front of me, and I make sure to get a good feel as I do.

    I have become a lot more¡­ free with my impulses as well. It doesn¡¯t help the fact I feel like I am about to make it rain cum either.

    The noble women are still standing in the hallway when I enter the dining area. I see a pretty little girl around 11-12 years old running around cleaning up the plates.

    ¡°Hello there! Do you guys have any food, by chance? I am starving¡±.

    She seems not to have heard me coming, and yells out a loud ¡°Woah!¡± when she hears my voice. She looks at me like a scared kitten, but when she sees my smiling face, she calms down.

    ¡°Aah! Yes¡­ If you want to I can make you something to eat. I am not very good at it, but I can try?¡±, She tells me with a sweet smile only a child can give.

    ¡°Sounds like a plan! Make enough for the both of us. I don¡¯t enjoy eating alone. I have done that far too much in my life¡±, I tell her as she starts running to the kitchen. I sit down by the table ¨C a thick oak table that is literally raised out of the wood the house is made of. I have no idea how they managed to do it, but the wood the house is made of is not the same as the one the table is made out of. It is quite an impressive feat!

    The dining room is beautiful. Green leaves can be seen lightly placed over the brown wooden walls, and intricate paintings and paters are engraved into the beautifully crafted walls. The table can fit at least 14 people comfortably, and the chairs are made out of the same wood as the table is made out of. They aren¡¯t one with the house, but they seem to be attaching themselves to the wooden floor slowly. I think it is just a matter of time before they share the same fate as the table.

    The little girl comes humming to me with a beaming smile on her face. As we eat, she keeps telling me about herself nonstop. It is actually quite relieving to just listen for once, and not speak. She is talking like a waterfall, this one.

    Apparently she is named Tinia ¡­ something. She just reached 11 years old, and she had a big party in the servant¡¯s quarters. I have no clue where that is, but it sounded pretty awesome. All her friends came, and they went riding on Dunedime beasts and shit. Just add some mead into that mix, and you basically have an episode that happened while we were on the road south of here.

    I almost thought Sera would attack me when we went to sleep that night. She was¡­ vigorously interested in me.

    The conversation breaks off when Louvian enters the room. Tinia gets up, and does a deep curtsey before starting to walk off. With a deep voice I tell the girl to finish her food before running off.

    ¡°You have any idea how many people would literally kill to eat what you just left behind, Tinia?¡±, I tell her.

    She turns around while looking at the king, but she seems to be a lot more scared of me than of the king right now, so she runs back and wolfs down her food before running off.

    Louvian looks at the girl with an amused glint in his eye, before suddenly growing serious.

    ¡°It seems like the humans have killed Balfin. Sera is the sole survivor of her family right now. We have already made preparations to have someone pick up everything of importance from her old house¡±.

    <hr />

    The next chapter will me a bit of an info dump if my inspiration doesn`t spiral out of control. That being said, there will be some interesting events people are looking forward to read (including yours truly)

 Chapter 12: The Union

    Hello there, readers! This chapter is a quite graphic¡­and lengthy. Graphic in a good way, I hope.

    I wanted to get this out of the way with before I follow my lady to dreamland.

    Enjoy!

    (For the special people out there; Explicit sexual content incoming!)

    Here is something I drew up in MS paint when I imagined how the three countries look like:

    MS PAINT MASTER!</a>

    Hopefully it helps someone to make sense out of whatever that thing is supposed to be. In my mind all of that makes perfect sense, by the way.

    My lady told me she would draw an avatar for the story (when she is done with her topology (3D modeling) or whatever), and I can probably ask her to draw up a map as well. It is nice to have free access to qualified workers. I only have to pay with a chocolate and some back-rubs!

    <hr />

    Shit¡­

    ¡°So they finally managed to kill him, huh?¡±, I reply mindlessly as I run through everything the man had taught me. Me and him had an odd relationship. I could see that he was a good man from how his daughter behaved. I know broken souls, and she isn¡¯t one of them.

    That made me respect the man. It felt weird for when I had to admit that to myself, but I did. My owner was a good man with his family. He wasn¡¯t a bad man regarding us either. We had a place to sleep, and a place to eat food. It wasn¡¯t as luxurious as where I am now, but no one died.

    He definitely didn¡¯t deserve being killed by whoever the humans sent.

    ¡°Have you told Sera yet?¡±, I ask Louvian with a saddened voice.

    ¡°No¡­ I figured you should be the one to tell her. Before you do that I want to have a chat about why all of this is happening¡±.

    I nod my head at the man. He brings forth a bottle of alcohol and a couple of cups from a cabinet.

    ¡°This here is Aerylian Rum. Remember the mountain you guys had to cross to get here? The one a week or so south of here? That mountain chain is named Aerylian mountain chain. The population there is small, but they are very fierce. It is almost its own country¡±, He tells me as he starts filling up our cups.

    ¡°The border between Cosir and Felis is that mountain chain. The exact line that separates us is blurry ¨C due to the virile Aerylians living there. They aren¡¯t interested in being ruled by either side of the border, and we find them to be too much trouble to care about¡±.

    With a big gulp he swallows everything.

    ¡°*Phaah*¡­ But they make the best alcohol in Aeria¡±, he tells me with a grin.

    ¡°Aeria?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The continent we are on¡±.

    ¡°Aah¡­ But why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°You see. You need to know the geography of the land to actually understand the reason behind all of this. Sera told me you never actually had any education? Consider this Geography 101.¡±

    ¡°Cosir isn¡¯t the only country threatened. As you know, we are threatened as well ¨C evidenced by my daughters recent kidnapping attempts¡±.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Go on¡±.

    ¡°As you know we are currently inside the greater forest. You probably remember entering a giant forest on your way here, and never actually exited it. Just patches of clearings? All of that is the greater forest. We have a lesser forest in the north of Felis, but that let¡¯s skip that for now¡±.

    ¡°You see, the greater forest covers parts of all three countries. BUT! What only Val ¨C The human country, and Cosir has, is The Purussian river. You crossed it about halfway here, remember? You went west for a couple of days, and then headed north? Then you found this big ass river?

    ¡°Yeah¡­ remember that. Pretty interesting to cross. I was wondering if the water was going to take the whole bridge with it¡±.

    He nods while taking a sip, and I do the same.

    ¡°THAT is what the humans want. What my military advisers suggests is that the reason they are attempting to capture my daughter is because of leverage. They want us to aid them in their cause to invade your country. They also know that our two nations are pretty friendly, so traditional negotiation will not work¡±.

    ¡°As you also know; The humans are massively overpopulated. What you might NOT know is that famine and disease is rampant there. Cosir and Felis has given their word to the human government ¨C the council ¨C that both our countries are willing to absorb some of that population growth. The reason behind the massive population growth can be summarized down to this; Post war population increase and faulty pregnancy control. When they realized things was getting out of hand, it was already too late¡±.

    After a long sigh, he disappointingly tells me.

    ¡°They basically told us ¡°Go fuck yourself with a broom¡±. That was paraphrased of course¡±.

    ¡°Why would they do that?¡±

    ¡°You see¡­ Val is a theocracy. That means they have their god as the ruler of the nation. They follow their god¡¯s books to the letter, and in one of those books it says; ¡°Shall no man procreate with a beast¡±. What they have interpreted that as, is anything that is not human. That is why your race is particularly hated amongst the rulers of Val. Of course this doesn¡¯t hold for the majority of the population, but that doesn¡¯t matter when the ones with power and influence over the masses believe it. They don¡¯t hate us, because we are not the result of a few virile humans and elves. We are ¡°pure breed¡±, as they call it¡±.

    He looks me in the eyes as I start processing the information I have gotten.

    ¡°I get that, but why do they need the river?¡±, I ask him after some thoughts.

    ¡°Easy. Logistics and infrastructure. If they want to gain control over larger areas of land, they need a good way to transport everything. The Purussian river is perfect for transporting from Val to Cosir. Once they have captured the river, they can make a forward camp there, and use that as a base for capturing land both north and south of the place instead of sending carriages across various terrain¡±.

    Aaah¡­ so that is what they want. Well¡­ we will stop them.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them get that far, Louvian. From what I have understood from your explanation, if they actually manage to capture that river, both our nations are fucked. They are literally dividing us from each other. If they have an ally of some sort, they can just send in an army and conquer us from within. If we lose that river we can`t coordinate with eachother¡±.

    ¡°I know. This is why I wanted to have this conversation with you. We have sent word to your government that the daughter of Balfin is living with us right now. You are mentioned as the bodyguard, and lover of both Eliyon and Sera in our correspondences¡±.

    ¡°What has happened here is an interesting thing both countries are eager to exploit. A senator¡¯s daughter, and a princess. Both in love with the same man ¨C A Hero of the Arena, and a former slave. What makes this situation so interesting is that neither one can say; ¡°No! We don¡¯t want a slave to any kind of relationship with¡­ say¡­ Sera". That would mean that they think the position of a senator¡¯s daughter is higher in position than a princess. The same goes for us. As you know the senate is the highest branch of government in Cosir¡±.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­ So the only reason you guys officially recognize us is because of the social pressure both of you are putting on each other?¡±, I ask the man with a sterner voice than I intended.

    He seems to fumble with his words a tad, but gathers himself admirably quick.

    ¡°Yes, and no. Let¡¯s just say it is very complicated, and if we are to discuss this, we will be growing old and frail before it is cleared up¡±.

    He takes a breath before continuing.

    ¡°What we are proposing is that the three of you are the link that binds our two countries together in both blood and ¨C hopefully ¨C marriage. This alliance is only as strong as YOU guys make it¡±.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­ And that means?¡±

    ¡°That means that I will hopefully be your father in law in the future, Akif¡±.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­ Don¡¯t you have anyone else?¡±

    ¡°As you know, I only have one child. We elves can bring forth a child every 10 or so years. You half-elves are luckier. You have the fertility of the humans and the longevity of the elves. We could have done it with a noble or something, but that means the power balance between our countries would be imbalanced¡­ fuck it. The answer is no; we don¡¯t¡±.

    ¡°So let me get this straight. You want us to become the chain that links the two of you together, so that the two countries can fight the future human invasion together without being crushed? Is that right?¡±.

    He nods.

    ¡°And from what I have seen, there are other races than the three of us in the surrounding area. Are they going to pitch in?¡±.

    ¡°That will be one of your jobs. Diplomacy and intelligence gathering. Intelligence gathering will be you and Atre¡¯s responsibility. Diplomacy will be delegated to Sera and Eliyon¡±.

    ¡°Atre?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think you would be doing this on your won? You can pick and choose anyone from either countries as long as the number is equal on both sides. You will be an extended branch of the military on both sides ¨C a union of military power. You will also be having a small security force to travel with. 10 from each country¡±.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Fuck it! It sounds interesting! Let¡¯s do it!¡±.

    ¡°Bwahahaha! I thought you would say that. Aren¡¯t you going to talk it over with Sera and Eliyon first?¡±.

    Yeah¡­ I probably should do that¡­

    ¡°You might be right¡­¡±

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s talk tomorrow then after you guys have settled everything. I believe the girls are waiting in your room! You should go to them before they grow bored with waiting. I am sorry for taking your time¡±, he tells me with an oddly creepy look.

    Oi! That is your daughter you are talking about, you know!

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ how long have you known about Eliyon sleeping in the same bed as me?¡±

    ¡°Since the first day you came here, Akif¡±.

    Day one, huh? And here we thought we were stealthy¡­

    I say goodbye to the man. I can¡¯t help but think that I have been talked into yet another thing I am extremely ill equipped to handle. Diplomacy? Hell¡­ I can¡¯t even talk with a few snotty noblewomen without threatening them with grotesque violence. That is something I regret.

    I really shouldn`t have snapped at the ladies like that. I should go and give an apology tomorrow.

    Now that I have had time to think about things, I can clearly see that there is a massive difference between how I was before I came to Elynn, and after. I think the event at the gates changed something in me ¨C something I didn¡¯t realize had changed until I actually started noticing the change in behaviour. Maybe Louvian was correct about the therapist, but because of the wrong reasons?

    I need to keep an eye on my temper in the future¡­ Either this is going to get worse, or better. I don¡¯t know yet.

    I start walking to the ¡°West wing¡± of the castle, as it is called. That is where the guests of various countries and organisations live when they visit. It is a very beautiful place. Peaceful and cosy. The smell around here is apparently sandalwood, and it is supposed to have health benefits, according to Eliyon. The tree the castle is made from is a sandal tree¡­ A pretty fucking huge sandal tree.

    The corridors and foyers curves and stretches for kilometers inside this giant castle, but luckily the walk from the west wing from the dining is fairly short. Leaves and intricate patterns are carved in the walls, and paintings of famous battles are hung on the walls. Plants and herbs are kept neatly trimmed, and the smell of berries and moss subtly adds to the scent of the sandalwood.

    Maybe I should add a few of the gladiators to the group of security forces? They live for fighting, and don`t have any issues with death. They may not be loyal to me, but they will definitely be loyal to the girls. I am sure Atre can beat some sense into them, and they may even take orders from me eventually.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I gently open the door to my room, and is met with the sight of my two beauties sleeping like rocks in the massive bed incorporated with the floor. The softness of the bed makes the two goddesses slightly sink down into it, and the goose feather blanket is laying gently on top of them. The heavy breaths of deep sleep is soothing to me, but just I can¡¯t seem to get sleepy no matter how much I want to be.

    I wonder how I am going to tell her that her last remaining family member is dead. She will be crushed!

    I silently strip of my clothes, and start walking to bed. The two girls have made room for me in the middle of them to lay down in, so I sneak underneath the blanket, and slide up between them. The scent of their naked bodies bombards my nose when I slide underneath the blanket, and I can¡¯t help but get hard.

    Shit¡­ my chances of sleeping are dwindling by the second¡­

    When I finally emerge from the other side, I am hard as a rock. I can¡¯t sleep on my sides like I usually do, because I will end up poking one of them with my steel rod if I do.

    I can feel the two girls stirring around me when I finally find a good position to attempt to fall asleep in.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ Akif¡­ What took you so long?¡±, Sera asks me in a sleepy voice.

    Eliyon rubs the sleepiness of her eyes, and leans in for a good snuggle. Her naked chest is rubbing against my torso as she wiggles her head into place in my armpit. She really likes sleeping like that ¨C embracing me while rubbing her entire body against me. There has been more than one episode where I have had to take emergency precautions ¨C also known as masturbating furiously ¨C before going to bed. Sera isn¡¯t any better. Her mango sized chest makes and naked sex rubbing against my thigh as she places her leg over mine makes it hard for me to concentrate on anything else than the touch of these two.

    I wonder if I should tell her¡­ Better get it over with.

    ¡°Sera¡­ I have some bad news¡±.

    Sera seems to wake up at that remark, and looks me in the eyes intensely. She seems to be reading me, and I think she understands what have happened by the look on my face.

    ¡°My father is dead, isn¡¯t he¡±, she coarsely tells me as she shivers. Eliyon leans over me, and embraces the devastated girl.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ That is why I was talking with Louvian for so long. He told me everything regarding the situation Cosir and Felis is in¡±.

    I lean over to Sera and wrap my hands around her as me and Eliyon are hugging.

    It is ok to cry, Sera. It is ok to cry. Everything will be fine in the end, Little bird. Everything will be fine in the end.

    Sera breaks down at the touch of my arms embracing her. The tears flow freely from her face, and she buries her head in my chest as she grabs the mattress and holds on for dear life. I can see her knuckles turning white in the dim light from the moonshine outside. The residual light of the city can be seen in the horizon. This would have been a beautiful sight to behold if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person I love just felt her whole world fall apart.

    We lay there in silence for a good hour listening to Sera weep and mourn her father. I start thinking she has fallen asleep when I hear her determined voice.

    ¡°Akif. Tell me everything Louvian told you¡±.

    Haah¡­ where to start.

    I start from the beginning. I explain the deal with the river, and the delicate political balances as well as I can. I tell them about the future invasion and why Eliyon is targeted.

    I tell them about the union and the wishes of the two countries. I tell them about what they want us to do and the way we are going to do it.

    I tell the girls everything, and add a few of my own ideas into the mix as well. I had ample time to flesh out some possible ways to do this as I walked back to my room. Even though the walk wasn¡¯t far, I used more time than I care to admit getting here.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I want to do it. Not just for myself, but also for my father. This was what he has been fighting against, and I intend to fulfil his work. How about you, Eliyon?¡±, Sera tells us with a determined voice.

    ¡°Of course I am in. I have never told you this, Akif, but I have fallen in love with you¡±.

    ¡°I noticed when you crawled into bed with me butt naked when we came back. As Sera would have said it ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have done that if she didn¡¯t love you, Akif¡±, I smile over to my elven princess, and I get a cute laughter from my beloved Sera.

    ¡°And?¡±, Sera tells me with an expectant voice.

    What? I love you too?

    ¡°I love you too, Eli. I have had the same bubbly feeling for you as I have for Sera for quite some time now. I have repressed it, but it just wouldn¡¯t stay hidden any longer. I would have been the luckiest guy in the world to have just one of the two of you, but somehow I ended up with both. That is something I can¡¯t seem to understand, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t respect your wishes. I love the two of you equally. Both of you have a special place in my heart. If needed, I will willingly give my life for either one of yours, but as time has proved, I am extraordinary hard to kill, so don¡¯t think you will get rid of me that easily. I am here to stay. Here by the side of the two most beautiful women on this continent¡±.

    I kiss both of them on the forehead as I draw them close to me. Their naked body stir life back into my cock, and they both seem to notice.

    They smirk at each other, before leaning inn to kiss me. Sera is attacking my lips while Eliyon is kissing my neck, and slowly moving downwards while enjoying the taste of my body.

    What is happening?

    ¡°Girls¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Consummating our relationship, of course!¡±, Eliyon perks up from my chest.

    ¡°And that means¡±, I ask them with a shy, but curious voice.

    ¡°It means we will be making love until one of us can¡¯t take it any longer. And since there are two of us, and one of you, I hope you have saved up your stamina¡±, Sera whispers in my ear while lightly nibbling on my earlobe.

    Ooohh SHIT! This is turning me on so much!

    I can feel my cock twitching underneath the touch of these two goddesses, and they seem to take pleasure in my obvious arousal.

    ¡°Haaahnn¡­ Are youhh sure we should beee! Hhhn doing this right now?¡±, I ask them while breathing heavily and shivering underneath their touch.

    ¡°Yes, Akif. This is going to sound weird as fuck, but I think this is what my father wanted when he said yes to you guarding me. Of course he didn¡¯t expect there to be an elven princess mixed up in all of this, but who cares. I love you, and you love me. I love Eliyon, and she loves me. The rest is details¡±, Sera tells me with the sweetest voice I have heard thus far.

    I just gulp down a puddle of saliva that has amassed itself in my mouth, and do what every smart man does; Submits to the female supremacy.

    The two of them are really going at it now. I have no idea what is happening with me, but I like it! Sera is kissing me furiously as Eliyon moves past my stomach and down to my crotch area. She starts gently cupping my balls, with her left hand and plays with my cock with her right.

    Sera is starting to use her tongue now, and I can¡¯t help but reproduce the same motions she is doing. I am so far out of my depths right now, I don¡¯t even see land, but somehow I know I am in safe hands. I trust them. The only two in the world I actually trust with my life.

    Wraps her lips around my rock hard cock, and starts stroking my cock as she applies light suction to my cock with her mouth. I am too busy kissing Sera to look at what she is doing, but I imagine her bobbing head moving up and down on my shaft as her hand is moving with varying speed.

    It doesn¡¯t take me too long to cum, and with a short, ¡°Eli¡­ I¡¯m coming¡±, I erupt.

    She doesn¡¯t remove her head from my shaft, and tries valiantly to swallow the white liquid as it pumps out of my body.

    For some reason, I am still hard after the¡­ uumm¡­ suckfest?...is over.

    Eliyon smile at me gently as she kisses her way up. Sera grabs my cock, and starts playing with it like a playful kitten as me and Eliyon kiss. I can taste the taste of cum on her lips. It doesn¡¯t taste bad, per se. A bit salty and weird tasting, but I have tasted worse things in my life.

    ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±, I ask Eliyon as I catch a quick breath of air,

    ¡°The library¡±, she whispers in my ear.

    ¡°And that wasn¡¯t the only thing I¡¯ve learned. What do you think the two of us have been up to while you have been playing soldier with Atre?¡±, she whispers seductively.

    Sera takes my hand and starts rubbing herself with it. I can feel her sex being soaking wet, and the lips spread evenly on both sides of my pointy finger. I can feel a grove hidden inside the wet deliciousness, and is start toying with it with my middle finger. The grove expands, and I push my finger deeper inside.

    When the finger has bottomed out, she starts grinding herself on my hand. I have no idea what to do, but she is very eager to give me instructions.

    ¡°Rub that button you can feel. Don¡¯t use much force. Rub it like you would the surface of a golden coin. Move your finger in and out of me while doing a ¡°Come here motion¡± with your finger. Focus on the spongy tissue you feel inside. When you feel that the finger goes in and out easily, put the ring finger inside¡±.

    I start gently rubbing it in a circular motion, and it seems to drive her insane. The slapping noises of my hand going in and out of her makes my cock twitch like a startled squirrel.

    Eliyon strides over my face and plants her slopping wet slit directly on my face. She was kind enough to give me room to breathe with my nose, so after the initial shock, I start attempting replicate the motions with my tongue. I vary from playing with her lips and cavern of secrets, to licking and enjoying her nub.

    I enjoy the taste of my elven goddess riding my face like a horse. She is in her own dream world, and is moaning and mumbling incoherently as I lick her with everything I have. Her nectar is overflowing on my face when she starts gyrating her hips on me. If I didn¡¯t love the woman, I would start getting worried at this point. She is letting out all her desires on my face while I finger Sera into submission.

    Seras wet juices are flowing down my hand. The wetter she gets, the louder the slapping sound is. Her shallow, rapid breaths, and delirious moans tells me I am doing this right

    The two of them are moaning loudly now, and I can feel Sera¡¯s insides twitching and jerking as she gyrates her hips on my hand. With a loud; ¡°Goood yeeees!¡±, she loses the strength in her legs. Eliyon isn¡¯t far behind, and comes in the same loving scream of pleasure as Sera did.

    The two of them catches their breath while snuggling up to me.

    ¡°Fucking hell, girls¡­ if that is what you learn in the library, I might have to go and start reading some books¡±, I tell them with a pleased voice.

    It is just as pleasurable for me to make my women feel good as it is for me to feel good. I don¡¯t think this wouldn¡¯t have been as enjoyable as it is if I didn¡¯t love the people I do it with.

    ¡°As I said earlier, Akif¡­ This isn¡¯t all we learned. We spent quite a few days inside that library, you know. The night is still young, and the two of us are VERY eager to spend it experimenting with your body¡±, Eliyon whispers in my ear.

    Holy¡­

 Chapter 13: The seen invisibles.

    A small info dump, but nothing too boring I hope. Can`t just have all fun, and no actual plot, now can we?

    Sorry for not writing any chapters yesterday! Saturday is Fianc¨¨ day, and that means no writing. I will try(?) to make it up to you today, however.

    Aah... and Sexual content!

    Have fun, boys and girls!

    <hr />

    Sera POV

    That¡­ was unexpectedly pleasant! I read that this should be a bloody affair, but¡­ No blood! No pain either.

    No blood came out when he fingered me either. It just felt nice¡­ The feeling of his fingers squirming inside me was intense! And when he started massaging my G-spot AND my clit! Ooooh¡­ MY that felt good. I didn¡¯t feel a thing when he was playing with the lips and surrounding areas, however. I guess he will get better with practice regarding that.

    And that cock¡­ Huhuhuhu¡­

    It was nice and all when I was on top, but when he took me from behind¡­ hoooly shit! His strong hands on my waist pulling me towards him as he thrusted his cock inside me. I could feel everything! I could feel him being inside of me.

    I could control the ride, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t as rough as in other positions. I like it rough, it seems.

    From the behind, however¡­ uhuhuhu¡­ he reached deeper inside of me. No shaft left uncovered, so to speak. I could feel his rock hard rod stirring life into my deepest parts. I was ruthlessly being used by the man I love¡­ AND I LOVE IT! He really lost himself inside me, didn¡¯t he?

    Several times actually¡­He did the same with Eliyon as well¡­ She seems to like being in control, and not the other way around. I wonder if he will end up bound and gagged to the bed one day¡­ That would be nice¡­ having him at our thumbs. We can do everything we want to him¡­ Yep! That is happening!

    Shit¡­ I am getting wet again, aren¡¯t I?...

    It is a good thing I brought Eliyon with me to the royal library¡­ I don¡¯t think Akif could have done that without the instructions we gave him. He would have been like a lost puppy! A horny lost puppy that tries his best.

    I lay on his chest fumbling with some of his chest hair. I can feel a dirty smile creep up on my face as I remember the night that just passed.

    ¡°He needs to shave his body, however¡­¡±, I think as I try to separate the hairs on his chest into neat lines.

    Good thing I found that alchemist. I would definitely get pregnant if I didn¡¯t drink that anti-pregnancy potion. The look on his face when the princess came in and asked for that potion was priceless! The whole city probably knows that she got laid by now. It is weird that she asked for it, though. The elves aren¡¯t fertile except for once every 10 years. And she is¡­ 20 years¡­ Is she fertile now?

    She probably doesn¡¯t want to have a child this young¡­

    I can feel Akif rugged hands stroking my hair. My right leg is hung over his thigh, and he is gently moving his leg up and down. The feeling of his thigh pressing against the result of my thoughts, makes me quip with excitement.

    ¡°Good morning, my love¡±, he gently whispers to me. Eliyon is still sleeping like a rock, cuddling up to him in the same manner I am. He resembles a starfish when he sleeps ¨C laying on his back with spread legs and outstretched arms used as an extra pillow. It feels good to use him as a hugging pillow. If I want to I can wrap my leg around his thigh, and lock him in place. He doesn¡¯t seem to mind me doing that to him for some reason.

    Well¡­ if I was a man, I don¡¯t think I would mind having a couple of ladies squished against me either¡­

    What surprises me is that he doesn¡¯t make a sound when he sleeps. No sounds and no movement. It makes sleeping with him very comfortable!

    ¡°Good morning, my handsome man-beast¡±, I whisper as I lean in to kiss him gently on his cheek. I don¡¯t think he shaved yesterday, but I don¡¯t really care. It is what it is.

    I can see him pondering about something, and I can feel my curiosity growing. I can¡¯t help but ask him;

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡­ and we are waiting for connection¡­

    ¡­ still waiting¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±, he asks me after I start shaking him.

    ¡°I asked; what is it? What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Aaah¡­ Have you noticed how my behaviour have changed recently?¡±

    Huh? There has been some change, but that is probably because he is starting to adapt to his new situation? Though¡­ he has been a bit out of touch with the world, lately.

    ¡°Yeah? It is natural for that to happen. You are adapting to a new situation¡±.

    ¡°Yeah¡­No¡­ I don¡¯t think that is it, Sera¡±.

    He looks up in the ceiling while stroking my hair gingerly. It looks like what he is thinking about is quite serious, because the stone face he is making is quite unusual. He only does that when he doesn¡¯t know what to say, or do. That, and is trying to figure a way out of a difficult position¡­ Like when he said ¡°Yes¡± to what colour would fit me¡­

    ¡°I think maybe something changed in me when the dude fucked up his Menskinesis. I felt things break inside my mind, and yesterday I noticed how easily I got angered. I¡¯ve also been very susceptible to my impulses lately. This is not the way I was previously. I feel fine, but I think I have to watch my anger¡±.

    Huh? Anger issues? His mind broke?

    I think he realized what he just told me scared me, because he looks me gently in the eyes, and tells me with a loving voice;

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sera. I am still the man you fell in love with. Just knock me on the head a few times when you see me get angry, and I should be fine after that. I presume it just needs time to heal itself¡±.

    That, or get worse¡­

    I hug my man fiercely ¨C enjoying his warmth and natural smell. There is something about the smell of the one you love. It is like perfume. I just can¡¯t get enough of it!

    I can feel a hand sneaking over my ass. He grabs it, and starts shaking. I can feel my ass moving like jelly, and it is oddly amusing.

    With a huge grin on his face, he starts trailing one of his fingers between my ass cheeks, and down to my pussy. I dried up while we were talking, but the anticipation of his touch, makes me soaking wet again.

    How the hell am I so wet around him? Anything he does results in a small puddle between my thighs¡­

    I lean up to his ear and whisper;

    ¡°Want to wake Eliyon up with a bang?¡±

    He grins at me, but shakes his head.

    ¡°You ladies drained me completely yesterday. As in, I actually feel¡­ empty¡±.

    He looks me in the eyes, and smirks slyly;

    ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to suffer. I feel your excitement all over my thigh, you know?¡±, he tells me while he continues to tease.

    Shiiit! He is getting good at this!

    I leave him to do whatever he wants with me. Since he has only one hand vacant, and I am practically laying on it, he has limited movement. That doesn¡¯t stop him from doing what makes me go off like a fountain, however.

    I can feel his light touch trailing my inner thigh as he slowly but surely moves closer to where I want him to end up.

    He trails his fingers around the lips, and teasingly stroke me around my clit ¨C making sure to not actually touch it. I can feel my heavy breath sink into the pillow his head is laying on, when I burry my head in his neck.

    Oooh¡­ my¡­

    With a sudden jolt, a finger enters me in one smooth stroke. I can feel him squirming inside of me ¨C enjoying the sensation of my pussy clamped around him.

    He starts slowly playing with my love button using his thumb as he does the ¡°come here¡± motion inside me. I can feel his finger sliding against the top of my cavern. A jolt of pleasure is sent rocketing through me as he occasionally hits my g-spot. That, and the feeling of having my clit massaged makes the process of me cumming quite quick. I had been building up my arousal beforehand, and he just finished it off.

    With a muffled ¡°Hhhhnn¡±, I come ¨C releasing all the built up tension I didn¡¯t know I had in me.

    I collapse back down again. Unknowingly I arched my back, and after the orgasm hit me, I fell back down again like a wet sack of potatoes.

    ¡°That¡­ was amazing, Akif!¡±

    Eliyon mumbles;

    ¡°Can you do that to me now?¡±

    Good morning, Eliyon! Did you enjoy the show?

    Enjoy, Eliyon! Akif has gotten better!

    We didn¡¯t get much rest that morning. He even got hard a couple of times, and we made sure to enjoy every second of it. It took him quite some time to come, and every time he came, only droplets of cum came.

    I guess we really did drain him¡­

    Eventually the fun and games had to stop, because a servant knocked on the door, and told us that Louvian wants to see us in the dining room.

    With a sad smile on my face, I roll over the hunk we are sharing, and walk over to the drawer I put the clothes in. It is a really beautiful piece of furniture.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The walls have claimed its back half of it, but the runes covering it shimmers vibrantly with a blue hue as I move closer to it. The intricate patterns engraved in front facing us is a traditional elven pattern, and it looks absolutely stunning in the morning light. Apparently it is a pattern the royal family only is allowed to engrave on their items, and is used as an identification method.

    I can feel Akif¡¯s eyes resting on my butt. I am rather proud of how I look. Big perky tits, and a nice round ass. Wide hips and a small waist. I can feel some liquid sliding down my thigh as I walk. The evidence of our love.

    Eliyon can be described as elegant. I don¡¯t have her sleek, but formful curves. What I have is seductiveness. Eliyon gets looks of admiration, and I get looks of lust. The thoughts going through the people that gaze upon us are very different when they look at the two of us.

    I put on some black, laced underwear, tight fitting brown leather pants, and a dark green loose hanging tunic. The day in the shop was very profitable¡­ well not exactly profitable ¨C we spent like 60 gold on clothes, but at least we look good now!

    I throw some thin leather clothing over to Akif, and wait for the two lazy asses that still occupy the bed to actually get moving. Akif starts to move his ass after I give him a stern look, but Eliyon only smirks deviously at me.

    She has really gotten attached to his ass, so when he starts getting up, she jumps at him and grabs is butt cheeks with both hands ¨C shaking them like he did with me.

    His naked body is a masterpiece in my eyes. Yes, he has lots of scars littering his body ¨C some of which I almost can¡¯t believe he survived, but his chest and core muscles is what demands my attention. A life in the arena is a great way to get in shape!

    His naked member hangs loosely between his thighs, and it is a glorious sight to behold. When erect, my petite hands can¡¯t quite wrap around it, and it reaches my inner sanctum.

    When he learns how to use his weapon properly, he will be a formidable foe!

    I am a lucky lady! Thank GOD I didn¡¯t end up as the fourth wife of a fat old senator or something!

    Eliyon speedily puts on a lax red dress we bought. It isn¡¯t anything to go to a formal dinner in, but it surely looks splendid on her! I can feel myself become somewhat jealous of her sleek curves. I could never wear something like that and not attract the lusty eyes of every man in the room. Although it is baggy, it also leaves a lot of room for fantasies. A waterfall of fabric gently falls from her chest, and is only broken by her hips. Her perky butt sticks out from behind, and continues the waterfall down to her lower ankle.

    My seductious curves are both a blessing, and a curse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet the king freshly fucked and happy! Maybe he will even get off with just a few curses if he mentions that therapist again¡­¡±, Akif jokingly says as he exits the room.

    That was a joke me and Eli didn¡¯t quite pick up on, but we ignore him, and latches onto his arms. I can feel his rugged hand almost covering my petite fingers as we intertwine ourselves.

    I love my man. I love him a great deal.

    In the dining room a grinning king meets us with a knowing look. He looks over at Akif with a sly smirk, and says;

    ¡°At least take a bath before you come. You will leave a man jealous when they look like that. It is very nice to know that you are taking VERY good care of my daughter¡±.

    Hey! That is your daughter you are talking about! Don¡¯t comment on our sexlife in front of us!

    Eliyon is blushing furiously at her father¡¯s comment, but Akif doesn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Well¡­ You were very clever when you sent her off to learn close combat. She is extremely limber!¡±.

    I send my elbow flying into his ribs, and he looks at me and says;

    ¡°What? It¡¯s true! She looked like a pretzel half the time, and you know it! You were there!¡±

    Dude! DON¡¯T TELL THAT TO HER FATHER! DO YOU HAVE A DEATHWISH? HE IS A KING, FOR FUCK SAKE!

    Now it is Louvain¡¯s turn to blush, and he looks fleetingly over to his daughter ¨C whom I suspect have passed out from embarrassment by now.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ At least she seems happy *cough*¡±

    It takes Louvian a bit of time to regain his kingly stature, but he is forced to look more¡­ regal after the servants arrive with today¡¯s breakfast.

    We engorge ourselves on the Ice lamb meat. It is cut into fine slices, and a delicious mushroom sauce is covering butter steamed vegetables.

    I could get used to this! I just have to make sure I burn of the calories¡­

    After we are done eating, Akif looks at Louvian and asks;

    ¡°So, Louvian! What is it that you wanted to speak to us about?¡±

    ¡°Have you decided on an answer?¡±, Louvian asks us with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Yep! The girls are willing. May we use some of the gladiators as our personal force? They are very skilled fighters thanks to Balfin, so training them shouldn¡¯t be too hard. I am sure Atre can whip some discipline into them¡±.

    Aaah¡­ Pappy¡­

    I try to hold back my tears as I remember my dead father. Memories of my childhood flashes by as the conversation between the two men are progressing.

    ¡°Have you interrogated the prisoners yet?¡±, Akif asks Louvian after they have finished detailing out the arrangement.

    Atre is going to become the head of military of the extended branch of military ¨C leading the forces on both sides. According to Louvian, that is mostly a title until a war actually breaks out, and his lieutenant generals will probably be doing most of the work for him.

    What he IS going to have to do is to coordinate resource sharing between the military intelligence branch of both the militaries. There will be at least one year before a potential war breaks out, so the affected military forces that specializes in counter intelligence and execution of important missions, will be trained locally. There will also be some more recruits for us to train. Akif has a plan of having at least 10 in each battalion.

    The teams being sent out will be chosen from whoever is closest. Both governments have promised to give word to the military to contribute and help with whatever is needed, and Louvian has already told the current head of military ¨C General Rams ¨C to expect written orders regarding cooperation with the union army.

    The nobles have been told to share any and all information gathered in their ruling areas. Rumours and whispers heard should also be reported if it has any military value.

    Akif has a plan to use homeless people to gather information, and if the information pays out, a substantial reward will be issued. We will build connections with the homeless community by paying a sum of money monthly for them to distribute. Counter intuitively, the people that already has nothing, doesn¡¯t know the word ¡°Greed¡±.

    As Akif put it;

    ¡°Who are the only people that you see daily, but you don¡¯t notice? Homeless people, that¡¯s who. They can listen in on any story, and the teller of the story will be thinking ¡°aah¡­ just a bum¡±. They also have a substantial network amongst themselves we can exploit. The word of free bread being delivered out spreads through that system way faster than if we were to use the same exercise in a military system. It passes through too many mouths before it gets to the right ears. The homeless has a more ¡°hands on¡± approach. I know ¨C I used to exploit that very same system myself. The same goes for slaves, by the way¡±.

    Huh¡­ there is a thought. Train some slave! Have slaves that are familiar with each other in the same unit, and they can use that very system to give and receive orders efficiently.

    Don¡¯t think there has been a slave army before¡­ Give them food and a daily salary? I have to give that one some thought.

    ¡°Instead of sending the same message through many mouths, why not filter out the message from the start, and send it to the right ears? That is what the homeless people do. People handling intelligence, can get the intelligence part of the story, and people handling the actual warring, can get the warring part of the story. Coordination with the heads of that particular branch will result in the whole story unfragmented. It also makes gathering counter intelligence harder¡±.

    Yeah¡­ Even if they know that we know what they are going to do, they still don¡¯t know what our response will be.

    When asked about how he knows that, he just said;

    ¡°We used the same system in the slave barracks. We know more about your home than you do, Sera. Did you know there is an escape route connected to the Senate building located on the third floor of your house?¡±, he asks me with a smirk.

    Huh? Escape route?

    ¡°You are joking with me right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±, I ask him half hoping he is joking right now.

    ¡°Nope!¡±, He tells me offhandedly as the two men continue their conversation.

    While the king is talking about the prisoners, I ponder about how they discovered an escape route to the senate building in a part of the house they weren¡¯t supposed to be in. Actually! They weren¡¯t supposed to be even close to our house.

    However, my concentration is broken by the loud yell of the four ladies we met yesterday.

    ¡°There you are, slave!¡±

 Chapter 14: Diamond Deer

    Eliyon POV

    I can feel my blood boil after hearing the snide remark the women entering the room uttered. Saying that, it doesn¡¯t hold a candle to the terrifying aura Akif is releasing.

    Akif has been odd lately. Although the time we have spent together has been short, I feel like I have known the man for my entire life. Yeah¡­ the things he says can be unpredictable, but his actions aren¡¯t.

    He has shown time, and time again that he only uses violence to protect, yet now I am worried he might kill a group of women entering a room. Not because he needs to protect us, but because of rage.

    I don¡¯t know what Sera is thinking about this, but I am starting to worry.

    He said that something broke in him when he was being examined¡­ Maybe his frontal lobe was damaged? A shift in personality usually stems from that.

    Men have come back from war with an arrow to the head, and survived. After that their personality changed. Some became lazy and rude, and some became aggressive and impulsive. The last one resembles Akif at the moment. Some lost the ability to plan out things, and other higher mental processes.

    If the damage is only superficial, we can probably fix it with Aquakinesis. Maybe sending him to the healers is a good idea? They can probably fix it, or at least lessen the symptoms? I don¡¯t think either me or Sera is capable of such delicate control over our telekinesis. It takes years of hard study and practice in Natura and Aquakinesis to achieve that type of control.

    I can see Akif drawing his swords, but a massive slap from Sera stops him in his tracks. The slap sent echoes through the silent room, and the scared face of Sera looks at him with fright. He looks fumingly at the ladies for a good few seconds, but doesn¡¯t advance forward. Louvian stands there with a grim look on his face as he is staring at the nobles.

    They are frozen in fear as they gaze upon the furious man. He has stopped using words now, and is taking action. As the saying goes;

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of the dog that barks. It is the silent one you should worry about¡±.

    Akif seems to regain some of his sensibilities, and looks over at Sera.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, he tells her with a grateful voice and a nod, before looking over at the ladies.

    ¡°I am sorry for that. I don¡¯t have words to defend my behaviour. Normally the ¡°slave¡± remark would have gotten you a stern eye, but nothing more¡±.

    He looks over at Louvian for a quick second before continuing;

    ¡°I had an unfortunate incident at the gates. I was being examed by a private, and he lost control over what he was doing. He sent a surge of emotions through me, and I think something in me was damaged¡±.

    He looks guilty over to the ¨C now ¨C stunned ladies.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said yesterday. One of the issues I am facing is being easily angered, and the lack of impulse control. I apologize for what I have done, and I don¡¯t have any words defending myself. I thought I could keep the emotions in check, but apparently I can¡¯t. I apologize, and I hope you will forgive me¡±, He tells them with a deep bow.

    The stunned ladies stand there looking at him as if he is a ghost, but one of them gathers herself, and moves carefully towards Akif.

    ¡°Uuum¡­ I at least accept your apology. We aren¡¯t used to sla... uuh¡­ commoners talking to us like the way you did yesterday. We came here to have a word with King Louvian, but it seems like that wasn¡¯t necessary¡±, she tells him with a careful look.

    ¡°Bitch, Akif might have over reacted, but the way you were talking to Akif ¨C MY SOULMATE AND POSSIBLY THE FUTURE KING OF THIS COUNTRY! ¨C is UNACCEPTABLE! Even I wanted to beat the shit out of you yesterday, and I am surprised Akif has lasted this long with what he has been going through. We will take him to the healers, but YOU FOUR need to SERIOUSLY adjust your view on how you treat people. You know what? I might even ask my father to do some more ¡°spring cleaning¡± after this. He CLEARLY didn¡¯t do a thorough enough job the first time¡±.

    In an anger filled voice I tell the four apprehensive ladies the words that has been laying in my heart since the day we met them. This is the first time in a while I have used my status as a princess for anything at all¡­ well¡­ except for when I told the guards to transport the stalkers to the dungeons.

    I just feel the need to do something about this. Akif is his usual self uptil the point where he is angered. I haven¡¯t noticed a lack of impulse control, but if he says he has it, then he probably does.

    Louvian looks with gentle eyes over at Akif, but then a sly smirk erupts on his face.

    ¡°See, Akif? I TOLD you to go to a therapist!¡±.

    Akif looks at my father with disbelief, but erupts in a heartfelt laughter.

    ¡°Yeah! That you did, Louvian! Maybe I should, from time to time, take some advices from a man that has lived longer than me¡±, he tells my father between laughs.

    Louvian smiles at the ¨C now ¨C happy Akif, but suddenly grows serious as he looks at the ladies.

    ¡°What you girls called my guest and my daughters lover is, as she said, unacceptable! The things you have said to him, and how you have behaved is punishable by death! If he were to take your lives it would have been all legal, and your families couldn¡¯t have said shit about it¡±.

    ¡°¡°Why?¡±, you might ask yourself. Let me tell you why. Right now he is considered a prince. Undermining the authority of a prince, and calling him a ¡°slave¡± or ¡°commoner¡± is punishable by death. Would you ladies call ME a slave?¡±

    ¡°¡°Why is he considered a prince¡±, you might ask yourself. If it isn¡¯t obvious enough already from the way my daughter acts around him, I will tell you. First of all; My daughter is a princess. A man that is going to, or has married a princess, is automatically regarded as a prince. We came to an agreement yesterday, and just before you arrived on that. Furthermore, Sera is the daughter of a senator. Even though he was assassinated, her political influence doesn¡¯t end there. She is from today on an official diplomat of the country Cosir. Eliyon is the princess of Felis AND an official diplomat of this country. Akif is their mate AND their protector¡±.

    ¡°Second of all; The two countries Cosir and Felis is becoming a union of sorts. This is to stand against the growing threat ebbing from the country Val. The three of them are regarded as the chain that keeps these countries together. Do you seriously think that I will let your potential deaths stand in the way of what might possibly be the difference between both our countries survival or demise? If that is what you are thinking, then you are so far out of touch with reality, you don¡¯t even know that the word exists¡±.

    ¡± I heard how you spoke to Akif from my wives, and I heard what he told you. As you can see, Akif`s words hold true. He is a dear friend of me and Atre. If we were to choose between him and you four, he would win every time. Remember that, ladies. Now! Leave this place before I change my mind and revoke your status as nobles. I will keep a VERY watchful eye on the way you guys run your district from now on. If you can treat a man that is clearly a guest in this castle with such contempt, I worry for the people you govern¡±.

    After yelling for some guards to escort the ladies out, he returns his look to Akif.

    Good job, Daddy!

    ¡°Akif¡­ I will call for my private medical team. They should be able to fix you up. From what I know of Menskinesis, your brain isn¡¯t actually damaged. It is just misfiring. I am amazed that the guards didn¡¯t pull you aside when you entered to fix the problem. You are far from the first one that has experienced this. In reality, it is quite an easy thing to fix. Sera or Eliyon could probably do it themselves, but I am more comfortable with having some trained professionals handling it¡±.

    With a gentle look on his face, he pats the shoulders of my man. This is the first time in a while I have seen my father act like a king, and truth be told, it was pretty impressive!

    A few stretched truths here and there, but what he told them was true. I don¡¯t remember agreeing to marry Akif, though. He never asked.

    Wait¡­ We may have to tell him about the concept of marriage¡­ How are we going to do that without seeming desperate for him to ask us, is beyond me¡­

    I take Akif¡¯s hand, and together with Sera we follow my father to the medical wing.

    <hr />

    Akif POV

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Shit¡­ Was it that bad? I was joking about Sera hitting me over the head if I got angry¡­ I didn¡¯t actually think she needed to do it!

    That is unnerving, to say the least. Thank god she did what I told her to. I don¡¯t know if I could have forgiven myself if I killed those ladies. Yes, they are rude and annoying as fuck, but they don¡¯t deserve to die. At least I don¡¯t think so.

    My thoughts are interrupted by a smiling old lady, followed by a girl that looks like she is about 13-14-years old.

    ¡°Aah! King Louvian! What brings you to us today?¡±, she asks him with an amicable smile.

    ¡°My friend here got surged at the examination, and I wish for you to fix him up¡±, Louvian tells her as we enter the medical wing. The place is nice looking ¨C if not somewhat sterile. The familiar walls with engravings are there, but nothing else except for rows of beds and enclosed rooms with quartz windows. I presume they use those rooms for people that need prolonged observation, and the quartz windows are there so that the nurses can look in without actually having to enter the room.

    Soft fabric can be found on the beds that are one with the floor.

    When I said that there is nothing except for beds there, I lied. There are a few cabinets with different ointments. I have no clue what half of those ointments are, but I have a feeling I would get a terrible stomach-ache if I started chugging the bottles.

    ¡°Ok, young man. Have a seat. This will be over quick¡±, the old lady tells me. She is plump looking, but looks very caring. She has an aura of wisdom and¡­ brightness, I think.

    I can feel some Menskinesis and Aquakinesis entering my mind. She has amazing control over what she is doing, because I wouldn¡¯t even know she was there unless I knew it was coming.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ nothing I can¡¯t fix¡±, she tells me with a focused face.

    Suddenly I feel something ¡°Snap¡± into place. I don¡¯t feel any different except for a feeling of not being ¡­ uumm¡­ broken?

    It was an odd feeling. A feeling that I didn¡¯t know I felt until it became right again. Now I just feel like me.

    I can see Eliyon and Sera looking at me with concerned eyes. I think the two of them are preparing themselves to say goodbye to me as I leave for death, so I decide to fuck with them.

    I look over at the granny that has now removed her telekinesis, and send her an almost unnoticeable grin. I can see her catching it, and I think she knows what I am about to do, because she is grinning back at me.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ that felt nice¡­ I thiiiiiIIIAAAAARRRGH!¡±, I yell out as I start clawing my face.

    ¡°DON¡¯T DO IT! DUN¡¯T DUUU EEEET!¡±

    The two girls and Louvian panics, and runs over to me. Sera starts to shake me while yelling ¡°AKIF! AKIF! WHAT IS WRONG!¡±

    ¡°I FEEL LIKE I AM ABOUT TO BE SHOVED UP INTO THE ASSHOLE OF THE HUMAN GOD!¡±, I yell out as I keep desperately clawing at my face.

    ¡°AKIF! THERE IS NO GOD HERE! YOU WILL NOT BE SHOVED INTO ANYONES ASSHOLE!¡±, She yells at me.

    I suddenly stop, and look at her questioningly.

    ¡°You sure?¡±, I ask her with an innocent look.

    ¡°YES!¡±, she looks at me with the most worried eyes I have ever seen.

    ¡°Thank you¡±, I tell her as I stand up and kiss her on her mouth.

    She is starting to realize I was faking it all, and the granny can finally let out the laughter she has been struggling to keep in.

    I can see Sera and Eliyon¡¯s face starting to deform.

    Aight! It is time for me to run the fuck away! I hope I am allowed to sleep in my room tonight¡­ but¡­ maaaan it was worth it!

    I think they know what I am thinking, because they suddenly clamp down around my hands, and practically hang from me.

    ¡°YOU FUCKING IDIOT! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW FUCKING WORRIED WE WERE, YOU LIQUID FART STAIN? I SHOULD FUCKING MURDER YOU FOR THAT, YOU TWITTERING WORM HERDER!¡±.

    Wait¡­ what does that even mean?

    What frightens me the most isn¡¯t Eliyon at the moment. She is yelling at me, and it is pretty easy to understand what she is thinking.

    Sera¡­ Sera is quiet.

    Shit¡­ I might die today¡­

    Louvian is laughing his ass of, and sends glances telling me;

    ¡°Oi! She is your responsibility now¡±.

    No help from Louvian either¡­ I might actually die!

    ¡°Sorry ladies, I just couldn¡¯t resist¡­ Please don¡¯t stab me?¡±, I ask them with a pleading voice.

    That sets of the volcano that is Sera at the moment. Eliyon follows suit, and I am called everything from a ¡°crap slapper¡±, to a ¡°spunk handler¡± and ¡°Experimental disease¡±.

    At one point I am pretty sure I got called a ¡°Candle fan¡±, but the exact words got mixed up between ¡°slutty gloryhole graduate¡±, and ¡°Irrelevant dog¡±

    What does half of those things even mean? I am pretty sure they are just saying random words in a¡­ sweary way? Is that even possible?

    I sit there for a good 10 minutes ¨C 8 minutes longer than the procedure of getting me back¡­ to myself.

    As time goes by I can see tears starting to emerge from their eyes, and the feeling of my heart being crushed is tearing me up inside. I just look at my ladies with remorse as I listen to them yell at me. I don¡¯t quite hear what they are saying, because I am to torn up by the sight of their tears to actually register everything.

    I am so sorry, Eli! Sera! I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you like that. I am NOT doing that again!

    I gently pull the two women into my embrace, and pull them tight.

    ¡°I am sorry, my goddesses. I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you like that. It was a bad joke. A thoughtless joke¡±.

    The girls grab onto my leather tunic as they burry their heads on each side of my neck. We stand there alone for a while ¨C Louvian and the friendly healer lady left to do something I think -, and hug.

    I start stroking their cheeks as I embrace them, and gently kisses on their foreheads.

    ¡°I am sorry, Sera and Eli¡­ As you can see, I am perfectly fine. I feel¡­ like me again¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, Akif¡±, Sera tells me as she holds on to me for dear life.

    We spend our time hugging before we return to our room. The day is still young, and we have lots to do.

    Why didn¡¯t Atre tell us that we should be going to the medical wing after the examination? He used to be the head of military and all¡­ He could have told me when we were talking about that and Menskinesis.

    Well¡­ knowing him, he probably expected Eliyon to know. Maybe he expected her to take me there to get treatment?

    Aaah well¡­ nothing we can do about it now.

    We enter the room, and take of our clothes. We need to change into something different, because today we are going to the outer circle to have a look. I have been wanting to go there for a while. It feels more like¡­ me than the inner circle. Too many fancy folks there.

    The girls look stunning as always. Common linen tunics and woollen pants ¨C the same clothes they were wearing when we left Viamyr.

    I figured I¡¯d wear some of my thin leather clothes. They are easy to move in, and comfortable.

    We head to the Dunedime beast that is placed in the stables, and get on. Eliyon is in the middle this time ¨C I don¡¯t want her to accidentally fall off. We start heading off when we hear a familiar voice coming from behind us.

    ¡°Oi! Where are you going?¡±

    Atre stands there with a questioning smile on his face.

    ¡°We are off to explore the outer circle!¡±, I tell him excitedly.

    ¡°Great! I will be joining you then! We can head by a tavern while we are there. The taverns in the inner district is filled with prudish old women that doesn¡¯t have a sense of humour¡±, he tells us with a disappointing look.

    He runs into the stable and gets a beautiful white Diamond deer.

    There is a reason it is called that. The white-bluish tinted skin and hair goes well with the crystal looking antlers and hooves. It is a beautiful creature, and an idea flashes through my head.

    Maybe our personal forces should have personal beasts to travel on? Say¡­ Emerald striped tigers? They were pretty formidable opponents¡­ I think maybe I will have to do some experimenting with Menskinesis¡­ is it possible to use it on animals?

 Chapter 15: Venali Tralar

    I woke up, and turned around to kiss my fiancee good morning. As always, one of the first things I do is to check if the people reading my novel, enjoys it. That entails reading a few comments and what else you guys might have been up to.

    To my despair, my first non 5 star rating and review appeared during the night.

    I put my laptop down, and roll around and cuddle up to my lady. I don t have to go to university today, so I figure that cuddling up to my lady is a good way to get my mind of the terrible feeling a 3 star rating gave me.

    Well... We all knew it would happen eventually...

    Anastasia seems to have noticed something has happened, and turns around.

    "Morning, Mikachu!", she tells me with a gentle voice.

    "Hello, Nastenkachu", I tell her after giving her another good morning kiss.

    "How is the novel going? I will try to finish that drawing you asked me to finish today", She tells me after snuggling up.

    Norwegian universities is da shit! A few hours of classes every few days, so the both of us are free today.

    "People seem to enjoy it! It makes me smile to see that", I tell her after feeling the happiness I feel every morning after waking up to the great reception I have gotten.

    "Aaaand?", she asks me.

    She has always been able to read me like an open book. I still wonder how she does that...

    "And my first 3 star review came".

    "That`s it? You know that you have had all 5 star ratings thus far, right?".

    "Yeah... but it still feels bad..."

    "Man up, bitch! Stop complaining!"

    So that is what I am doing right now. Not complaining.

    Enjoy the chapter, Ladies and Gentlemen!

    <hr />

    Atre POV

    As we exit the Royal circle, I feel calm again. I have always been edgy if I spend too much time in the castle. My father was a kind man, but he never had any understanding why a prince such as myself would long for a life other than a prince ¨C or a king in his case.

    No matter how much I told him that being here took too much out of me. It wasn¡¯t the responsibility that follows being a prince. The responsibility I can handle.

    It was the behaviour I had to adapt. I could never be me. As the general, I had to ¡°uphold the royal image in the publics eyes¡±. In short; Don¡¯t fuck up, or we will feed you to the wolves. My brother was the same, I think. He didn¡¯t really want to be a king, but when I told my father under no uncertain terms that I refuse the obligation of leading our country, he was left with Louvian - the boy he never groomed into a king.

    My father¡¯s death was both saddening and freeing. I could finally be the one I wanted to be. The strict ways of the royal bloodline died with my father. Louvian never forced his daughter to be any other than the one she is. That is something I am grateful of. Eliyon is like my own daughter, and when I finally find myself a woman, I hope that my child will grow up to be like her.

    For everyone else than her father, that is a creepy thing to say. That doesn¡¯t mean it isn`t true.

    I was happy when I saw the look in her eyes grow brighter as she got to know Akif. The shimmer of love is unmistakably visible in her eyes. Everyone except for Akif knows that look.

    He is like a brother to me. He isn¡¯t like the fake nobles you find in the inner circle. Not all of them are like that, but the few you occasionally meet will suck the life out of you.

    Akif isn¡¯t like that ¨C he doesn¡¯t know how to be fake. He only knows who he is, and I don¡¯t think he even knows that fully. The girls have done a good job, so far. They are teaching him everything he needs to become a functional man in society. He literally had nothing except for the sword and dagger he came from the arena with, and even the sword was taken from him as he left.

    ¡°Property of Balfin¡±, the guards told him when he exited the place. He only had a dagger, some money he didn¡¯t know what to do with and a daughter of a senator ¨C one of the highest profile targets in the continent.

    That didn¡¯t stop him from striving to succeed with his job, however. He takes care of the girls, and they take care of him.

    Eliyon is happier than I have ever seen her. I can see the love in her eyes every time she snags a glance at him when he is thinking. He doesn¡¯t notice, but I do.

    Sera is starting to feel like my second daughter. The two of them are practically twins. Their generous attitude and love is something that is rarely seen in this world. They give everything they have to Akif, and he returns all of it with overwhelming support. What he can¡¯t do, he tries. That is all they ask of him.

    When they tell him to do something, it is because of his own good. He may not see it there and then, but eventually he will, or has noticed. Even though I can see the questioning look in his face, he rarely says ¡°Why? Why do I need to do that?¡±.

    On the occasions he asks, it isn¡¯t because of laziness or unwillingness. It is heartfelt curiosity. He actually doesn¡¯t know what this will achieve. He doesn¡¯t even have a clue what might happen if he does that.

    The sight of them is a refreshing look in my eyes, and I almost gain hope in finding the woman for me. Actually¡­ I once had such a woman. She was a commoner, and I found her in the Weeping Willow ¨C the tavern we are going to right now. She was an adventurer just like me. What I didn¡¯t expect was that she was already married.

    She was the one for me, but sadly she was taken. She didn¡¯t know who I was, and still doesn¡¯t. She knew my name, and that is it. I even had to change my last name so that she couldn¡¯t connect me with the Regai family.

    Our time as adventurers were the best months I have had in my entire life. They were the worst months as well. I had to live with her and Rui Tralar. The married couple does what every single married couple does, and I had to listen. The sound of her joyful screams sent soaring pain through my heart.

    Every night I had to listen, and every night I had to hurt. I remember having to move to a separate Inn at the end of our adventures. Even that didn¡¯t help. I knew what she was doing, and I knew how she sounded. I knew that she was feeling pleasure, and I knew that I was not the one making her happy. That is the only thing I wanted. Keeping a smile on her face.

    I am happy I never told her my real name.

    ¡°Atre Regai? Isn¡¯t that the prince`s name?¡±. That is a conversation I don¡¯t want to have. That is a conversation I didn¡¯t need to have. I can have any woman in the Felis if I just tell her my last name. That is not me. I am not a prince. I am a man that was born as a prince.

    Aaah¡­ Venali Tralar¡­ How I have missed you. I hope you are happy, Ven. I really do.

    We have exited the Inner circle now, and is heading towards the Weeping Willow. The three of them have been talking the whole time, and I am left to my own volitions. I don¡¯t mind that. Sometimes it is good to think about things.

    Sometimes it is good to remember what and who you have lost.

    Sometimes it is good to see what you have gained in return.

    I love seeing them like this ¨C happy and carefree. As if nothing can get in between them. Even the looming threat of war doesn¡¯t seem to faze them. They are conscious about it, but they don¡¯t worry about it. Worrying gives you nothing. Finding solutions to your problems do.

    ¡°Aah! Here we are!¡±, I tell the lovebirds as I spot the sign of the Weeping Willow. It is just the way I left it. A nicely curved wooden half-moon erected from the earth. Brown walls with thick bark - just like every other building on this street. Trimmed flowers in a bed of dark soil, and berry bushes in patches between the buildings. The homeless are lucky that they became homeless in such a palace, I must say. Berries and the occasional slab of meat they get from hunting in the forest is more than enough for them to survive on. Food in abundance is not something any homeless man or woman can claim to have.

    ¡°Aah! So that is the tavern! Well¡­ a drink wouldn¡¯t hurt. We want to take a look around this place before returning, but you don¡¯t have to follow if you don¡¯t want to¡±, my niece tells me with a smiling face.

    ¡°We will see. Maybe I get too drunk to actually move? It has happened before in this place¡­ That bouncer was pretty fucking pissed when I started sleeping on the floor underneath the bar¡­¡±, I tell them with while laughing at the man¡¯s face when he woke me up.

    We walk in, and an abundance of tables and chairs are spread randomly across the floor. The Weeping Willow has never been famous for being easy to navigate when you are drunk, but that doesn¡¯t stop people from running like headless chickens inside that place!

    There aren¡¯t too many customers there at this hour, but give it a few hours, and the place will be filled. Cheap, good alcohol and pretty waitresses does that to a tavern.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    A security guard stares at us as we enter, but doesn¡¯t offer a second glance after he deem us sober enough.

    Why would you even suspect that we were drunk?

    We head to one of the vacant tables closest to the quartz windows overlooking the street. A pretty, blond waitress in her middle 20`s comes over, and asks us with a pleasant smile,

    ¡°What can I give you? Food and drink?¡±

    I can see Akif¡¯s eyes light up as he hears the word food, but they are quickly dimmed by the sudden voice of the woman on his left ¨C Sera.

    ¡°Nope! Give us some rum and mead, and we are happy. We just ate breakfast¡±, she tells the lady taking our orders.

    I can¡¯t help but let out a loud laugh at the utter crushed face Akif makes as he realizes that food is literally off the table.

    No food your you, Akif! Forced diet is a bitch, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Are you getting fat, Akif?¡±, I ask him with a hint of amusement.

    ¡°Not that I know of?¡±, he tells me as he questioningly looks at the ladies companying him.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you eat then?¡±, I ask him with a sly smirk on my face.

    ¡°Because he literally ate four times as much as we did this morning. He ate his own plate, and what we didn¡¯t eat. We didn¡¯t eat more than half of that Ice lamb meat, and vegetables¡­One plate of food between the two of us, and two plates of food for him. So no. No more food¡±, Eliyon tells me with a face that tells me no matter what Akif says, don¡¯t buy him any food.

    Akif looks gloomily at his masters, and says with the saddest fucking voice I have ever heard;

    ¡°But¡­ Food is love¡­ Food is life!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ No love for you them, Akif!¡±, Sera tells him after finishing ordering a few other drinks. I have a feeling they will be too drunk to be running around this city unaccompanied by me, so I tell myself that I should keep the amount of alcohol down to a minimum.

    The servant chuckles ¨C barely managing to hold in a laugh of her own at the defeated look Akif is giving her.

    I order a tankard of mead, and start talking with the defeated man.

    ¡°So! How does it feel to be a taken man? Enjoyable right?¡±, I ask him with humour in my voice. It doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by the ladies, and two death glares are sent in my direction.

    ¡°Well¡­ uuuh¡­ From time to timGah!¡±,

    Sera and Eliyon sends a couple of elbows in his ribs, and give him a look that tells me he will not have any entertainment that evening if he finishes that sentence.

    ¡°It feel fucking fantastic! See? I have two non-violent ladies that only think of my well-being! Those two elbows you just thought you saw, was actually a very cleverly disguised hug! I get hugged a lot, and I love it! I am not hungry at all! It is just you imagining it, Atre!¡±.

    The girls try to be angry at him, but they fail pretty marvellously at showing their anger. Their frowning eyebrows are betrayed by the small smile the two of them are sporting.

    That small smirk tells me it is safe to laugh, so I do. Loudly.

    I can feel the eyes of the small group of ladies looking at me, but I don¡¯t care!

    ¡°Sounds like fun!¡±, I tell Akif. I can see him looking questioningly at someone coming closer, and a sweet voice I don¡¯t want to hear, is heard. My heart starts hurting just by the thought of whoever is standing behind me.

    ¡°Atre? Is that you?¡±

    Vel¡­

    Akif POV

    Why is Atre in so much pain? What did she do? Why is he hurting?

    ¡°Akif¡­ calm down. She is an old friend of mine¡±, Atre looks at me with a sad, but smiling face.

    Unknowingly, I might have let out some slight bloodlust, but it looks like no one except Atre noticed? Or did I? Did he know I would react like this?

    Normally the people around me would have been terrified if I did that?

    He turns around and smiles to the lady standing here. She isn¡¯t too bad looking. She has the same elegant curves as Eliyon does ¨C though her chest is a bit more filled. She has silver hair and sparkling blue eyes of happiness. I can tell that she is happy about seeing him, but Atre is in pain.

    I look over at the ladies ¨C who have noticed the same thing. They seem to understand what is going on, because they are both looking over at Atre with pity.

    ¡°Hello Venali! Long time, no see!¡±, Atre tells her with a cheerful voice. I have no idea how he manages to hide what he is feeling, but he does. It is something I should learn, I think.

    She wraps her hands around him ¨C leaving Atre frozen, before practically melting in her hands.

    ¡°I missed you, you know! Why did you leave?¡±, she asks him while they are hugging.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ Do you want the honest answer, or a lie? I think you would prefer the lie¡±, He asks her after breaking the hug. I can see that he is really struggling to keep his mask on, but I figure it would be bad for me to intrude.

    ¡°Honest answer? Lie?¡±, she asks him with a questioning look.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ So which one do you prefer¡±, he asks her with a gentle smile.

    She looks over at the three of us before looking back.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and speak somewhere else?¡±

    What sounded like a question, wasn¡¯t. She pulls him by his arm over to an empty table in a corner opposite of where we are sitting.

    I can see the two of them talking, and a tear forming in Atre`s eye. They must be very close, because I can see him opening up completely. He has never done that with me.

    I want him to be able to do that with me as well.

    The two girls are trying to catch my attention, but they quickly realize that it is a futile attempt.

    Why is Atre hurting so much? I have to ask what is wrong with him. I can¡¯t ignore this any longer.

    As I try to stand up, I can feel two pairs of hands clamping down on my arm.

    ¡°Sit down, Akif¡±, Eliyon gently tells me.

    ¡°I have to see if Atre is ok¡±.

    ¡°SIT. DOWN¡±, She repeats, leaving no room for arguments.

    I try to keep myself from looking over at my friend. I can see her crying right now, and he is embracing her. I have no idea what is happening with them, but I am worried.

    Something is very wrong here¡­

    I haven¡¯t even had the time to drink the rum and mead the waitress came with. The girls have already finished their drink, and is starting to get chatty. Not drunk, but chatty.

    ¡°Akif! The annual pastry festival is coming soon! We should go there! Have you ever eaten chocolate covered sweetbread? It is delicious! And the tree sap we drink with it is just divine! I have a sneaking suspicion that it isn¡¯t tree sap, but god¡¯s tears. He must be crying from happiness that the ¡­¡±

    Holy shit! Eliyon is REALLY chatty!

    ¡°¡­ chocolate sweetbread exists. Seriously¡­ You really need to eat it. Wait! Why don¡¯t we go over to a baked later? You can eat the ¡°Upside down¡± cake as well! ¡°Upside down¡± cake and chocolate sweetbread is the best thing that ever happened! Why my father never hired a baker to work in the castle is beyond me¡­ I should do¡­¡±

    Because you would transform from an elegant beauty into a fucking balloon if he did, Eliyon! I hardly believe you could control yourself if he actually did that.

    ¡°¡­ that. If he had hired the baker I would never have left the castle! AKIF! When we start traveling around, I want a baker to come with us. That or we have a carriage just for pastries. We should¡­¡±

    Are you sure he wanted you to stay? He practically threw you out of the castle, you know¡­ And no. No baker is coming with us.

    I can see Sera nodding her head vigorously at Eliyon¡¯s monologue, and I feel a headache approaching rapidly.

    How do I tell them that they can¡¯t just kidnap a baker because they want a fucking cake or whatever¡­ I can see their¡­ something¡­ sprouting after staying in that fucking castle for too long. We REAAALLY need to head out before it infects them completely! I might be able to cure it if I act fast.

    Before I am able to tell them that we can¡¯t just take a baker with us, we are interrupted by Atre.

    ¡°Akif! Meet Venali Tralar. She is a friend I travelled with for a while¡±.

    Aah¡­ the lady that makes Atre hurt¡­

 Chapter 16: Chocolate Sweetroll

    "Uuuuhh... Mika... Can I finish the drawing tomorrow? I am a bit tired after my visit to Maria"

    With a question that wasn`t a question, Nastenkachu came bursting through the door of our two roomed apartment.

    "Sure, my queen", I tell her.

    Sooo... I guess the drawing will be posted tomorrow... or next year. I don`t know.

    It turns out I cant bribe her with chocolate and backrubs either. That usually works when she is just being lazy. She did take the chocolate, however *sob*.

    Now I need to go outside and buy some more... Human interaction! NOOOOOO

    Enjoy the new chapter your slave has posted!

    <hr />

    Venali Tralar POV

    Akif keeps looking at me with a questioning look. I can tell he is worried about his friend, and after what he told me, I am not surprised. I just hope he didn¡¯t tell them anything, because I don¡¯t think I would be very welcome...

    It¡¯s not like I did anything wrong, but from the pain in Atre¡¯s voice, I could tell that the months we spent together was very hard on him. Now I understand why he just up and left us behind in Ragin. I would have probably begged him to stay.

    I am happy he found such good friend. That elf looks familiar, however¡­ Eliyon, was it?

    Atre has introduced me to the three of them. Eliyon and Sera seems to be sharing Akif. That is unusual for us commoners to do so, but hey! I didn¡¯t even notice a man I was traveling with for months was deeply in love with me, so what do I know?

    My friends came over to our table while we were speaking and told us that they would be going to a different tavern. Something about there not being enough people here, or something.

    ¡°Looks like the girls are on the prowl¡±, I thought as I waved my friends away.

    Luckily that was before I told Atre that Rui got eaten by a Blood bear. It was hard for me to admit that to him. I could see him being conflicted. I needed his hug after I told him that. A big one.

    His eyes gleamed with happiness when I told him that we are not together anymore. That happiness became concern and sadness after I told him that his friend ¨C Rui - was eaten by a Blood bear last year.

    Atre didn¡¯t have anything against Rui. They were good friends, and he never held it against him that the two of us were married. Now that he has told me his feelings, I admire him for that. It would be easy to lose yourself in jealousy when you are in that situation.

    It had been at least 3 years since I heard that familiar laughter. I could feel my heart stopping, and my face drain of colour after hearing it.

    I remember thinking ¡°ATRE! THAT IS ATRE!¡±. Of course couldn¡¯t keep away after hearing the signature loud laugh he lets out when something funny just happened.

    My heart was racing inside my chest as I came closer. A man looked at me questioningly as I arrived, so I let out a small smile at him before saying;

    ¡°Atre? Is that you?¡±.

    After that my day was changed. A man I shared my life with for MONTHS told me he loved me, and spending time with the two of us hurt him so much he was crying as he listened to me and Rui having sex.

    Now I understand why he moved to a different Inn the last couple of months before he left us.

    I can¡¯t believe we were that loud. He never said anything about it. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to? Maybe he didn¡¯t want to admit to himself that it was me he was hearing?

    I should have been embarrassed, but I could only feel guilt and pity for him.

    What really made what he told me sink in, was the fact that he was almost crying as he said it. I have never seen Atre show any other emotions other than happiness or anger. He never showed any sadness, no matter what happened.

    When we ran upon that burned out village, me and Rui was shocked. Rui cried, and so did I.

    Atre wasn¡¯t. He was just angry. Very angry.

    He swore to himself that he would find the ones responsible.

    Today he was crying. Crying from the despair he felt as he told me his feelings. I presume he did it to rid himself of some of the lingering feelings he had stored in him for years. That didn¡¯t help me with what I was feeling when he told me, however. Now I just feel shame. Shame that I never noticed what he felt for me, and shame that I came over here. It would have been so much better for him if I kept away.

    But he needed to get those feelings out.

    He told me that after he met me, he never fell for another woman. After he met me, his plans of finding a suitable wife was tarnished. He cursed himself for falling for me ¨C the forbidden fruit, as he put it.

    ¡°He really did love me, didn¡¯t he¡­ Does he still feel like that?¡±, I remember thinking.

    ¡°Can you introduce me to your friends? The man is practically being held down by his women right now¡±, I asked him when I saw the man being given stern orders to sit down again.

    Good thing they were here. He would have waltzed straight over and made everything VERY awkward.

    Atre just laughed silently.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ That is Akif. He has very questionable social skills, but he is the kindest man you have ever met. He is just worried about me. He values friendship more than his own life, I think¡±.

    I looked over at the man. One of the ladies are talking about something, while the other one is nodding furiously. Akif is glimpsing over at us from time to time, but he seems worried about how the conversation is playing out.

    The face he is making is actually cute. If it wasn¡¯t for the dagger scar over his nose and the deep groove of a blade passing from his forehead to his cheek, he would have been handsome. Now he is cute, but also somewhat mysterious and scary looking.

    ¡°It is nice that you have friends that worries about you, Atre. I am with a small group of adventurers. A lady has to earn her keep, right? I have actually wanted to settle down, but I never found the right time to do it. Something always seem to fuck with my plans¡±, I told him with a gentle smile.

    It was nice to talk with Atre like this. He feels like his old self again ¨C a man I actually liked. One of the few, I might add.

    Rui was more emotional than Atre. Not that Atre doesn¡¯t show emotions. Atre is probably the brightest and happiest man I have had the pleasure to encounter. No¡­ Rui was emotional in the wrong way. It was actually one of the things I disliked about my husband.

    He always ended up crying over something small. He practically broke down after we walked into that village. The scent of burned flesh was overpowering.

    Atre just stood there in anger while Rui cried.

    No¡­ Atre shows emotions. What Atre has, and Rui didn¡¯t have, is strength. An internal strength I have never met in another person. I can feel that strength coming from Akif as well. In one way the two of them are similar. They both truly value their friendship, and will do anything to keep their friends safe.

    Akif seems like a gentle soul. Actually! He feels like a bear ¨C Gentle and loving until you threaten his family. Then all hell breaks loose. That is what I did today. That is the eyes he gave me when he saw what face Atre was giving me. Hell.

    I could see Atre trying to hide his pain, but he couldn¡¯t completely cover it up. He probably knew what would happen if Akif noticed.

    Akif looked like he was about to step between us at that point. Luckily he decided not to.

    ¡°Let me introduce you to my friends then¡±.

    He gets up, and motions for me to follow him.

    I can see the face of concern on Akif¡¯s face as he watches his friend walk over to him, but it is replaced with curiosity when he notices Atre isn¡¯t hurting any longer. The questioning look he sends me is that of a child. It is as if he is asking me;

    ¡°What happened¡±.

    I give a small smile to Akif and am introduced to Akif, and his ladies Sera and Eliyon.

    The girls get up and shake my hand. They aren¡¯t hiding that they are worried about Atre. I can feel some hidden feelings in that handshake, but at least they welcome me for now. Akif follows suit, and shakes my hand with a steady grip. He didn¡¯t hurt me, but I could definitely feel some force in that handshake.

    A proper man¡¯s handshake. I hate it when they touch you as if they are afraid to break something.

    ¡°So how did you guys meet¡±, Eliyon asks me.

    ¡°Aah! We met in this tavern. Atre was drinking alone in a corner, and me and my groupmate thought he looked lonely sitting there drinking alone. He told us he wasn¡¯t, but we were very welcome to sit with him¡±, I tell her as I look over at Atre. I have a small smile on my face, and Atre returns it in full.

    I figure it is a good idea to hide that the groupmate I talked about was my husband. These two seem sharp, and I presume they have some kind of feeling of what happened between us. If I tell them he was my husband they will be able to connect the dots, and they might dislike me.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Now that I have found Atre again, I don¡¯t want that to happen. I don¡¯t want to lose my last true friend.

    ¡°How did you meet him?¡±, I ask Eliyon.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ He is my uncle¡±.

    She looks over at Atre with a questioning look, and a small shake of his head can be seen. Almost undetectably, but it is there.

    What are they hiding?

    ¡°Me and Akif met him when we were traveling. He was the guild master in the adventurer¡¯s guild Akif came to register in, and they hit it off immediately¡±.

    ¡°You were a guild master, Atre? I should have known¡­ You are a white ranked adventurer after all¡±.

    ¡°Well¡­ Right now I should be clear ranked¡±, He tells me offhandedly before returning to the conversation him and Akif has been exchanging meanwhile me and the ladies are talking.

    CLEAR RANKED? YOU ARE A TOP RANKED ADVENTURER?

    ¡°You are a top ranked adventurer?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t actually gone there to be tested, but from what I know about the requirements, I should easily be able to pass them¡±.

    I just shake my head. He already was the most powerful adventurer I have met, and there are only a few white ranked adventurers in the country. On Aeria as a whole you might have¡­ 1000 altogether. Maybe a 100 clear ranked adventurers.

    ¡°What have you been doing all this time? I thought that the job as a guild master practically means your death as an adventurer¡±, I ask I¡¯m incredulously.

    ¡°Well¡­ What you are saying is true. I didn¡¯t get much adventuring done, but the guild is in the hands of my second in command, right now. I am thinking of just letting her take the seat of guild master¡±.

    ¡°Well¡­ what are you doing here then?¡±

    ¡°Atre is here on some official business. My¡­ Our king asked him to escort a client back to the castle. That is why they are here as well¡±, Eliyon tells me.

    That¡­ was a slipup!

    ¡°So you are taking advantage of Atre¡¯s strength, as well? We did that a lot. Atre was like our back up plan if we fucked up somehow. It felt safe to have someone close by that you knew could handle whatever you threw at him. He is the strongest man I have ever met, you know! Before we met him, he was a lone wolf that did everything on his own! No groupmates¡±.

    Eliyon looks funnily at her uncle.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that sounds like my uncle alright!¡±.

    Akif has been quiet this entire time, and is carefully examining me.

    Small talk doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to win this one over¡­

    I figure I should talk a bit with Akif. Maybe he will realize I don¡¯t have any ¡°evil¡± intentions.

    ¡°So, Akif! He was the guild master when you registered? How did the two of you meet?¡±.

    ¡°I pierced his legs, and healed them afterwards. Now¡­ what happened?¡±.

    I cough up the gulp of mead I just swallowed. Atre is laughing his ass of, and the same goes for Eliyon and Sera.

    Pierced his legs? WITH WHAT? And what is the deal with not avoiding that monstrosity of an elephant in the room? You just jumped straight in there, didn¡¯t you?

    I try to find a suitable answer to what he asked me, but Atre rescues me after catching his breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Akif. There were some unresolved things that we had to sort out. Venali is a sweet girl. When you get to know her, you might even like her¡±, he tells the curious man waiting with a humorous voice.

    MIGHT even like me? How bad did I fuck up for making him cry? Well¡­ I didn¡¯t make him cry, but he doesn¡¯t know that!

    Akif seems to calm down some after hearing Atre¡¯s humour, and actually seem to warm up to me, somehow.

    ¡°Ok! This just got weird! You know what would make it better? CHOCOLATE SWEETROLL! Let¡¯s go!¡±, Eliyon tells us as she shots down the glass of rum that Akif has been holding, but not drinking.

    Sera nods, and grabs Akif.

    ¡°Are you joining us?¡±, She asks me when she sees Atre getting ready, but not me.

    ¡°Aah¡­ if you allow me¡±, I tell her, but looking at Atre. He gives me a gentle smile before stroking my hand.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Come. I need some sweet stuff right now¡±.

    Uuuh¡­ let¡¯s not read into that.

    I get up, and follow Atre meekly. The three of them are getting on a Dunedime beast that is standing outside of the tavern, but Atre is riding a gorgeous Diamond deer stag. It looks absolutely fantastic!

    ¡°Are you coming, or what? Are you planning on walking?¡±, he asks me with a smile.

    I give a smile of my own, and try to get on. That fails miserably, and my attempt at jumping onto the deer like a boss, ends up with me falling headfirst towards the ground.

    Luckily Atre is there to catch me by back of my clothes. With a strong pull, I am lifted onto the stag.

    ¡°That is not how you get onto one of these you know. Riding a stag with your face plastered to the ground is a bad idea¡±, he tells me as he gently rests his hands on my hips while holding the reigns of the deer.

    I can¡¯t help but blush slightly at his comment, but I let it go. Those smart replies are something I have missed.

    As we ride I can feel the tension lessen between small talk. His friends seem to realize that Atre is fine, and it makes the butterflies in my stomach fly away.

    I don¡¯t feel nervous now. I feel at home.

    I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed Atre. Yes, I was sad when he left, but I was too preoccupied with Rui to actually notice.

    When Rui died I was too preoccupied with my grief to realize, and the friends I got in the adventurer¡¯s guild filled the hole which Atre left.

    I didn¡¯t realize that hole never was filled until now. Now that he is back in my life, I am not letting him go. I can feel his strong hands resting on me. He hasn¡¯t changed at all. He is still as handsome as I remember him to be.

    A muscular body (for an elf), with the scars and wounds that follow years of being in combat. The small rift on his cheek is new, but it only adds charm to his already handsome face.

    With how he looks, he should have been able to get any girl he wants.

    Wait¡­ Pierced his legs?

    Akif is getting tired of our slow pace, and speeds up while he is listening to the fanfare of complaints being chucked his way. He gives less than zero of a shit about what they are saying, and just rides on.

    Atre starts moving faster, but he slows down after I ask him;

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ what did Akif mean when he pierced your legs?¡±, I ask him.

    ¡°Aaah! That is a good story! This snotty brat came into the adventurer¡¯s guild, and his lady told us that he should be evaluated by a white ranked adventurer. I didn¡¯t think anything of it then, but she was oddly familiar with the adventurer¡¯s guild. It turns out she is an adventurer¡±.

    ¡°Anyways! I obliged, since I hadn¡¯t had a good fight in months. I could see in the snotty brat¡¯s eyes that he anticipated the fight just as much as I did¡±.

    ¡°I figured I would test his limits, but no matter how hard I pushed, he always fought back with ease. Eventually he cornered me, and shit went downhill rapidly from there¡±.

    ¡°Long story short; He pierced my legs with an Earth Strike, and healed me up afterwards. Then we ran to a tavern and had a good drink¡±.

    ¡°That snotty brat is Akif. Akif used to be the Champion of the Arena in Cosir. You know¡­ Gladiators and all that. He was a slave of course, but he got his freedom after that fight¡±.

    ¡°He is a good lad. Never knew anything except for fighting, but he is learning the ways of a civilized man¡­ Slowly. That is why he is so straight forward with you. He actually doesn¡¯t know what he is saying is considered rude or uncouth¡±.

    ¡°Akif¡­ Akif is a man I admire, Ven. Not just because of his physical strength, but also because of his emotional strength. He managed to stay the way he is after YEARS of death battles. He is still the same caring person Sera met in the slave barracks¡±.

    ¡°He is also the man that made me progress these last couple of months. He could give Ragamond a fight for his money, I tell you¡±.

    ¡°Ragamond Heir? The founder of the adventurer¡¯s guild?¡±, I ask him in a disbelieving voice.

    ¡°Mhm! That¡¯s the one¡±

    ¡°When you told them that I was the strongest person you have met, I wanted to tell you that there and then. What stopped me is that he gets embarrassed when I do that. He doesn¡¯t like to show it, but he does. I know him that well. Akif is almost like my own brother now, and my niece is head over heels for him. You need to see those three in action sometimes. The conversations going on between them could fill a court jest with jokes for days¡±.

    So¡­ Atre lost a friend in Rui, but gained a brother in Akif. Good!

 Chapter 17: Spread Eagle

    Akif POV

    ¡°MOTHA FUCKIN SWEETROLLS!¡±, an exited Eliyon exclaims with the vigour of a male Dunedime beast that somehow got into the female breeding pen.

    ¡°Yes, Eliyon. Sweet rolls¡±, I tell her as I munch on the white lazed ¡°Sweet roll¡±. The stuff it is covered with look oddly familiar to what my own body produces, but from personal experience, the taste is extremely different.

    If my cum tasted like this, I have a feeling the two ladies would be draining me daily. No¡­ they already do that.

    I keep pondering on an apt word to describe what they would be doing to me if I tasted like that, when I hear Venali cutely chuckling while eating a cake of some sort.

    I have no idea what it is, but it looks delicious. ¡°Rum cream¡± is apparently that yellowy white cream stuff oozing out of the layers of crunchy bread. At least I think it is bread?

    ¡°You really like your pastries, don¡¯t you, Eliyon?¡±, she asks her in a humorous voice.

    Atre remarks mid bite;

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t live so far away from any decent bakers, she would have been a fucking mountain by now¡±.

    ¡°HEY! It¡¯s not that bad!¡±, She exclaims.

    ¡°Eli¡­ You want to kidnap a baker so that you have a constant access to pastries as we travel. Yes¡­ it is that bad¡±, I tell her offhandedly as I finish of my ¡°MOTHA FUCKIN SWEETROLL¡±.

    ¡°You! Be quiet! I am an enthusiast of the finer arts of pastry making!¡±, she tells us in embarrassment.

    ¡°I have no fucking clue what half of the words you just said means, but it sounds like something I should keep an eye on¡±, I tell her with a smirk.

    ¡°Nu`uh! Nope! Nada! Niet! I am a strong and independent woman!¡±.

    ¡°Are you now¡­ Where are your cats?¡±, Sera asks her while shoving the last piece of a cakeish substance into her mouth.

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    The innocent teasing of Eliyon continues until we find the adventurers guild. Venali has some friends inside she wants to talk to, so we said ¡°Fuck it! We are coming¡±.

    What we didn¡¯t expect is that Tittysaurus 3 is here. She is talking with a cute, young receptionist, but doesn¡¯t fail to notice us coming.

    ¡°Your majesties¡±, She tells us with a deep curtsey.

    Now¡­ that is a remarkable change in behaviour.

    I can see Venali`s face change from happiness to utter and complete shock.

    I look over to Atre and Eliyon, and see them practically face palming at her exclamation. The entire guild is looking at us right now, and it is dead silent.

    Just like in the arena¡­

    Atre is the first one to speak.

    ¡°Be as you were. We aren¡¯t here on any official business. We are just following a friend¡±.

    Eliyon looks over at the noble lady, and tells her;

    ¡°Hello Valeria. Is there something wrong? It is unusual to see you and your son in this district¡±.

    ¡°Aah¡­ Princess¡­My son is registering as an adventurer here, but they didn¡¯t have any instructors ready for him to battle¡±, she tells her while glancing over at me.

    I guess she hasn¡¯t forgotten the incident yet.

    ¡°Well¡­ I am a white ranked adventurer. I should be a pretty decent opponent for your son to fight. Atre here is a guild master, so he can give a proper judgement from an external point of view¡±, I tell her, but looking at the clerk. She holds up one finger, as if telling me ¡°one second¡±, and runs off to the back room where I presume the guild master is.

    She comes back, and says;

    ¡°That should be fine. Atre is a known guild master in Viamyr¡±.

    ¡°Prince! If you did that I would be eternally grateful!¡±, she tells me

    Prince? No need to call me a prince¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the titles. Call me Akif. And¡­ again¡­ sorry for almost slaughtering you¡±, I tell her with a regretful voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Prince Akif. We were in the wrong, and King Louvian set us right¡±.

    What did I just say about the titles?

    I think Venali has gone into shock. She clearly knows who that woman is, and the fact that she is speaking to us so politely is a concept her brain doesn¡¯t seem to register.

    The son has been glaring at me the whole time. I presume he knows what I said and did, and he is not hiding the despise he is feeling for me.

    At least I know where I have you.

    Eliyon tells the kid;

    ¡°Lukas. Is there something wrong? Why are you looking at my beloved like that?¡±.

    She isn¡¯t hiding her stern tone, and it feels like the whole room just got chillier. I never thought the room could get even quieter, but right now it feels like a breath would sound like a fucking tornado.

    Yep! Perfect moment!

    I force out a fart, and with a

    ¡°PPPPRRRRflaflafla¡±, the silence is broken.

    It started out on a high note, but as the fart continued, my ass just started slapping. It was a weird feeling.

    I can feel every single gaze laying upon me. Eliyon, Sera and Venali looks at me with speechlessness, and Atre breaks out in laughter.

    The kid just looks baffled at me, and his mother ¨C Valeria ¨C lets out a cute ¡°pft¡±, before gathering herself to her previous demeanour.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ that felt nice¡±, I exclaim with a stone face.

    Now an orchestra of smells start tingling in my nose

    ¡°Ohh shit! It smells!¡±

    My stone face quickly vanishes as I start smelling the smells of my work. I run towards the kid, and grabs his arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight, kid!¡±, I tell him with a wide grin on my face.

    Then I realize I have no fucking idea where to go, so I ask the stunned clerk;

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ where do we do this thing?¡±.

    It takes her a second to answer, but she jumps up eventually and starts showing me the way. Atre seems to know the way, so he just lazily follows us as we leave the embarrassed ladies in the smell of my masterpiece.

    I can hear the ladies clucking like hens as we leave, but I don¡¯t really care what they are saying. Right now I want to try out what Lukas is capable of.

    A small courtyard is found behind the guild. It isn¡¯t as wide as I would like it to be, but I am sure it will be fine.

    ¡°Soo¡­ Lukas, was it? Let¡¯s do this!¡±, I tell him with an excited voice.

    I draw my two short swords, and ready a low stance. Lukas doesn¡¯t seem to understand what is happening, but a quick;

    ¡°You should draw your weapons. He is not good at holding back. Keep arms and legs away from sharp objects. And don¡¯t stand in one place for too long. I think you might actually die if he hits you with one of those ¡°reminder¡± blows, as he so fondly calls them¡±, comment from Atre, sets him right.

    OI! You shouldn¡¯t be giving help to my opponent! That is just mean!

    He draws a beautiful sword, but it looks too heavy to actually be of any use. Too much gold and shit on it. It also looks blunt for some reason.

    ¡°Kid¡­ are you seriously going to fight me with that?¡±, I ask him.

    ¡°Yeah! My father gave it to me. He rode into battle with this sword you know¡±.

    ¡°I highly doubt that¡­ there is not a single scratch on it. It is also equally sharp with my little finger. Here! Take my shorts swords! You will be learning how to wield them from now on¡±.

    Atre just looks at me and shakes his head. A ¡°I should have known this would happen¡±, slips out between his lips, but he lets us continue.

    I draw the daggers I have strapped on my waist, and take a low stance with a wider spread this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid!¡±.

    I can feel the eyes of Valeria, Eliyon, Sera and Venali looking at me with anticipation.

    Lukas runs at me like a charging bull, and I am baffled at his stupidity. A powerful kick to the torso later, and he is laying on the floor on the opposite side of the courtyard.

    I look over at the kid, before asking Atre;

    ¡°Did I kill him?¡±.

    Atre takes a quick look over at the moaning kid, and responds;

    ¡°Naa¡­ he is still making sounds. It just might be the air leaving his lungs, but I think he is still alive. You should not use any telekinesis with this one. He might actually die¡±.

    ¡°Got it¡±.

    ¡°HEY! HOW CAN YOU BE SO CASUAL ABOUT THAT?¡±, an enraged Tittysaurus yells out.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    I just let her be with her rage and I start heading over to the half dead kid laying in a puddle of his own drool. I make sure to completely remove all existence of telekinetic energy in my body before I ask him;

    ¡°Are you dead?¡±

    ¡°Nohht yeiit¡±, he tells me through painful breaths.

    I send some Naturakinesis through his body, and to my surprise a shattered ribcage is the only thing I feel. No vital organs damaged significantly.

    I send some Naturakinesis to repair the ribcage while I use some Aquakinesis to repair his bruised organs.

    It takes me a minute to get him back on his feet, but he eventually gets there.

    ¡°Now, kid. If I ever ran into combat like that when I was fighting in the Arena, I would have been so dead my ancestors would feel pity on me. Let¡¯s try that again, and no stupidity this time¡±, I tell him as I enter my low stance.

    He tries to replicate my stance, and to my surprise, he isn¡¯t doing a bad job at it.

    ¡°Good! This stance makes it easier to avoid blows. It is called a ¡°high agility stance¡±. If you know Telekinesis decently, you can send some through these blades¡±.

    ¡°The issue with this stance is that the force of your blows is weakened. That is why I use Ohmium blades. And one more thing! Never EVER let an opponent finish his blow. Interrupt and evade. If the interruption doesn¡¯t work, evade as if your life depends on it. It does. Trust me.¡±.

    I give him a small nod, and ready myself for the unavoidable charge.

    Again, to my surprise it doesn¡¯t come.

    He just circles me like a scared cat, so I figure I should be the one charging him this time. I put some force into my back leg, and shoot forward. I easily pass through his panicked block, and rest my left blade on his throat while my right is on his heart.

    ¡°Never panic. Keep your head cool in combat. The worst thing that can happen is that you die. The best thing that can happen is that your opponent dies¡±.

    Valeria cries out;

    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN ¡°THE WORST THING THAT CAN HAPPEN IS THAT HE DIES!?¡±, HE IS MY SON!¡±.

    Aaah¡­ I forgot about her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tittysaurus 3. I am not planning on killing the kid. He is just learning how to actually fighting. Being in combat is not as glorious as you guys seem to think it is. What the hell have you guys been teaching him, anyways?¡±

    I take a breath before continuing;

    ¡°Combat is a dirty business, and the one that cheats the most ¨C wins. Remember that, Lukas. Throw sand in my eyes, kick me in the balls, spit me in the eyes. Everything is allowed in combat. Just make sure you have the advantage over your opponent. And when you have it, don¡¯t grow cocky. Finish the bastard off as fast as possible. If you don¡¯t have the advantage, take it. No one is going to give you anything in combat. You need to take what you want¡±.

    Lukas looks at me with newfound respect, but asks;

    ¡°Tittysaurus 3?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It is a habit I have made. Your mom and her friends were known as Tittysaurus 1 to 4 before I knew their names. You know¡­ because of those tits?¡±

    He looks at me with a blushing look, but doesn¡¯t say anything. Valeria is beet red, but also keeps her mouth shut. I can see a smile forming on her mouth, but I figure it is nothing.

    ¡°HEY! WHAT DO YOU MEAN, ¡°THOSE TITS¡±! YOU HAVE TWO PAIRS OF GREAT TITS HERE! WHY DO YOU KEEP OOGLING OTHER TITS?¡±, Eliyon yells out while pointing at her, and Sera¡¯s tits. Sera is just smiling like a mad man, before calming my barrel of gunpowder down.

    I get back to my previous location, and tell him;

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that again. Now you try to attack me. If you do that panicked block again, I will hit you with a reminder¡±.

    I can see Atre¡¯s face cramping up in pain after hearing that word.

    Hey! It¡¯s not that bad. You learn from being reminded of your mistakes. How do you think I survived for so long in the arena?

    This is how the next couple of hours passed. People started gathering and cheering on the kid as Lukas got better at wielding my short swords. High agility combat is perfect for the kid, and I am surprised no one have noticed by now. He is a natural at it!

    I am not going to say that he became amazing after a couple of hours of training, but he had significant improvement from where he started. I made sure to unlearn some of the worse habits he has with a pretty powerful reminder.

    I think his moms heart stopped a few time during out practice, but the girls look oddly pleased at me.

    What is it? Why are they smiling at me like that?

    Lukas listened to every advice I gave him, and he did actually do a few of them. Like spitting me in the eyes.

    It definitely took me by surprise, but I have been through too many situations like this to know what is going to happen. Distraction and a secondary attack is what I specialize in.

    What troubled me is the lack of stamina the kid has. We only fought for a couple of hours, but he was pretty much a bag of flesh and bones after I called it. He didn¡¯t even raise my swords at the last couple of rounds.

    ¡°Aight, Kid! Let¡¯s call it here. Come to the castle if you have any questions. I should be there for the foreseeable future. You can probably join me and Atre when we train, but try not to die, please? I don¡¯t want to tell your mother we accidentally killed you¡±.

    Hey! I kinda like that kid!

    I slap him on his back, but sadly he doesn¡¯t have any more energy left, and face plants into the grass courtyard.

    I take him over my shoulder, and carry the exhausted kid out of here.

    ¡°Soo¡­ what grade does he get?¡±, I ask Atre as I start walking to the counter.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ I don¡¯t quite know. Red, maybe? Yeah¡­ red should be fine¡±.

    ¡°What are the ranks anyways?¡±, I ask him.

    ¡°Starts with black, then red, dark orange, orange, yellow, light yellow, white and then clear. Red is pretty low on the rankings, but when we are finished with him, he should be able to become a light yellow. Maybe even white after a few years¡±.

    Valeria is fretting over her kid, but Sera tells her that he will be fine.

    ¡°He is just a little tired¡±, she tells the fretting mother.

    It is nice to see that even she is human sometimes. Though¡­ I wonder what kind of sacred ritual she had to do to get those tits! They are fucking glorious!

    I can feel a kick to my ass, and I discover that I have been caught. Eliyon walks behind me while giving me the death stare, but I just laugh at her, and pull her in for a kiss with my remaining hand.

    She tries to offer resistance, but I think it was mostly for show. Sera chuckles at my little elven princess, and the still fretting mother.

    How old is he anyways? He looks no more than¡­ 15? Ish?

    The clerk notices we have returned, and beams out a smile, and says;

    ¡°There you are! What took you guys so long?¡±

    ¡°Akif just had an impromptu tutoring class with the kid, and may have used more time than designated. Sorry if we were of any inconvenience!¡±, Atre tells the lady.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We had a couple of combat tests scheduled, but I think we can fit them in before we close for the day¡±, she tells him with a reassuring voice.

    ¡°So¡­ what grade does he get?¡±, She asks Atre.

    ¡°Red should be fine. That being said, I never actually got to see him wielding the sword he is used to fight with. Akif forced the kid to fight with short swords¡±, Atre tells her as he sends me a blaming look.

    Oi! Don¡¯t look at me! That sword looked pretty, but it had no actual use in combat. I could probably have used that thing as a horse, that¡¯s how blunt it looked!

    Lukas seems to have passed out at this point, so I just look at his mother with a smile, and tells her that I will be carrying him home.

    She seems relieved to hear those words, and let the exhausted kid be.

    I jump on the Dunedime beast, and help my ladies getting up on it. Lukas is laying ¡°Spread eagle¡±, behind me, and I am surprised if he manages to get home with his buttginity intact. In the barracks it certainly wouldn¡¯t have been intact the next morning.

    ¡°You are great with kids, Akif. Maybe I should have one, after all?¡±

 Chapter 18: The experiment

    "Good morning, Anastasia"

    "Good morning, Mikachu. What else do you have to say?", She tells me with an expectant look.

    Uuuuhh...

    "Did you have nice dreams?"

    "Nope"

    "Good morning, my queen?"

    "Nope"

    "Can I hump you?"

    "Wait, what? NO! IT IS WOMAN''S DAY TODAY!"

    "Aaaah! Happy women''s day!"

    So! Happy women''s day (for that one lady reading this novel).

    Enjoy the novel!

    <hr />

    Valeria Ern POV

    WHAT? Were we looking at the same thing? DID YOU EAT SOME MAGIC MUSHROOMS? If you did, then first of all¡­ I WANT SOME! They must be good shit!

    Second of all: you should probably rethink that, Eliyon!

    I can see Akif freeze ¨C the same freeze my husband got after I told him I was pregnant.

    ¡°Aaahaahaahaa¡­ Uuuh¡­ Suuuure¡­ Yes! Suuure¡­! We can¡­uh, do that! Sure¡­¡±

    Atre and Venali is laughing their asses of right now, and with an awkward voice, Akif stutters out that reply. It is oddly similar to the sound Levin made when I asked him if he were going to marry me now that I was pregnant. That was 16 years ago, and today my boy became an adventurer!

    Aaah¡­ yes¡­ the sound of responsibility suddenly emerging from a bit of fun¡­

    Granted¡­ the process of him getting his licence - which he wasn¡¯t conscious when receiving - could have gone a tad smoother. That being said, he did eventually get it!

    ¡°*cough*, I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but you might want to rethink that, Eliyon. I think you guys might be slightly too young to have kids. Take it from a mother that knows first-hand how it is to raise them¡±, I tell the expectant princess. She doesn¡¯t seem to mind me telling her that, and with a;

    ¡°Yeah¡­ you are probably right... Sera! We need to go to the alchemist again. I am all out of¡­ you know¡­ Stuff¡±, she luckily pushes that idea out of her head.

    Phew! Another child saved!

    My son lays promiscuously spread out on the back of their Dunedime beast. The same position I was in when his father made me pregnant, to be more specific.

    Well¡­ at least it was a prince that put him in that position. Wait¡­ that didn¡¯t sound right¡­

    The carriage we came on is following us as I ride one of the horses that used to pull it before we released it from the tethers. I have no clue why Akif didn¡¯t place Lukas inside the carriage, but ooh well¡­ He didn¡¯t. I am not going to complain about it.

    And what is the deal with ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will be bringing him back!¡±

    DID YOU REALLY THINK WE WOULD COME HERE WITHOUT ANY TRANSPORTATION BACK?

    We ride through the streets of the outer layer, and most of the eyes are on me. They all know who I am, but somehow the princess and the prince`s manage to go unnoticed through the streets. It is as if they don¡¯t know who they are!

    The girls quickly run into an apothecary, and I have a feeling I know what they are going to buy!

    Oh my! Look at the little minxes run! Atleast they are smart about it. Not like I was.

    Aaah¡­ the memories¡­ Levin doesn¡¯t seem to care about me any longer. We had sex TWICE last year!

    It feels nice to be ogled again. It feels even nicer when it is a man half my age doing it, and ¨C now ¨C a prince!

    I need to get laid¡­

    I ride through the streets with a smile on my face and a slight blush after remembering how Akif were looking at me the first time he saw us. After the fog of war has lifted from my eyes, I can see that he isn¡¯t as bad as I first pictured him to be.

    To my surprise, he is actually a pretty decent young man. Yes¡­ He was harsh with Lukas, but I could see Lukas enjoying himself.

    The look in his eyes was widely different from the ones he had when he was training with Levin¡¯s guards. Looks of boredom and weariness could be seen in my son¡¯s eyes as the guards tried to teach him what they knew.

    Their teaching methods is widely different as well! The guards gave detailed descriptions even I didn¡¯t understand, and expected that Lukas could do it correctly just after they have finished this incredibly detailed explanation of things. Hell¡­ Even Ragamond Heir couldn¡¯t do what those guards told my son to do. Half of it didn¡¯t make any sense, and the other half was buried in code words ¨C I think.

    Akif told him what to do with simple words, and why. If Lukas didn¡¯t do it correct, he got hit with the pummel of his daggers. Lukas didn¡¯t seem to mind the pain, but he swiftly corrected his mistakes. What really made him learn was to see Akif doing it. I think the guards were too afraid to hurt my son, because I have never seen him spar before.

    ¡°What the hell have your teachers been teaching you¡±, escaped Akif¡¯s lips on more than one occasion.

    ¡°Combat is honour. Honour is combat¡±. What does that even mean? No one can be honourable except for soldiers?

    No¡­ I agree with Akif`s point of view. Combat is a dirty business. You have to take what you want. If you want to live, you have to take your life back from your opponent¡¯s hands before he can finish you off. There is nothing honourable in dying. As Akif told us so graphically;

    ¡°Everyone dies the same way¡±. He should know. He has taken hundreds of lives in that Arena.

    That same logic holds true for any aspect of life. You can¡¯t just sit there and wait for it to plop into your lap. You have to reach out and take it with your own hands. There is nothing honourable in what you do. What can be honourable is who you are. Being a king isn¡¯t honourable, but being a good leader, is.

    That being said, I don¡¯t think he is ready for a child yet. Children are a lot of work. You can¡¯t just up and go somewhere when you have a child. You are locked for at least 12 years. Those 12 years are spent guarding your child, and the instinct to guard your child doesn¡¯t go away, no matter how old you are.

    We ride through the Inner circle, and I can feel the familiar presence here. It isn¡¯t bad to be in the outer circle, but somehow I feel more at home here. Maybe it is because no one keeps looking at you in shock?

    Akif is talking with the girl named Venali. They seem to be friendly, but I can hear some carefulness in his words. Not because of social status, but¡­ mistrust - I think. The girl hasn¡¯t done anything to earn that mistrust from what I have seen, but she seems very close with Atre. Maybe that is why he doesn¡¯t trust her? Atre and Akif seems like two peas in a pot, and if I were to believe the rumours, Akif is teaching Atre swordsmanship from time to time. No wonder he told us that he could slay us before we even knew we were dead.

    She was introduced to me by Princess Eliyon. Apparently she is a close friend of Atre, and the girls suspect there might have been some romance involved. They don¡¯t have any definitive proof for this, but their intuition was screaming. Of course I chose to believe their intuition ¨C I know it is correct at least 95% of the time.

    That is why I know Levin is probably sleeping around with other women. No man goes from having sex at least once every two days, to twice in a year without getting some pussy on the side.

    We enter the courtyard of my mansion, and a sleeping Lukas is carried in by Akif. He tosses him into his bed like he was a sack of potatoes, and walks off, with a;

    ¡°Buy him a couple of short swords, and bring him to the castle tomorrow morning¡±, they leave our mansion.

    It seems like Lukas has gotten himself a tutor!

    <hr />

    Akif POV

    We leave the mansion Valeria is living in. Lukas must have been pretty tired, because he slept like a log the entire way back. For some reason Valeria kept looking at me while having a thinking face on, and she even blushed once.

    I wonder what she was thinking off.

    ¡°So! Venali! Where can we drop you off?¡±, I ask the girl riding on Atre¡¯s deer.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ I was thinking of bringing her home with us. Now that the cat is out of the bag, there is no point in not showing her around the castle, is it?¡±, Atre tells me with a smile.

    Well¡­ at least he looks happy? I guess I should let her off then. She doesn¡¯t seem too bad.

    Atre is resting his hands on her hips. Not in a perverted way, mind you. Just for¡­ stability? An extra squeeze from time to time won¡¯t hurt either. Her hips are nice and formful.

    She doesn¡¯t say anything about it, so I guess she doesn¡¯t mind it either.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Venali looks at me with gentle eyes as I ponder about her. There is no malice in her look. I can feel no bad emotions coming from her. Not a single one. She is just a nice girl, I think.

    ¡°I really am sorry for what happened earlier, Akif. What happened earlier today is not something I thought would happen. I just wanted to meet a friend I hadn¡¯t seen in years. A friend I missed dearly. If me coming to the castle is a problem, then I honestly don¡¯t mind being let of in the outer circle. My house isn¡¯t too far away from the gates to the inner circle. I know you care about your friend. It is one of the many things I like about you¡±, she tells me with a soft smile on her face.

    ¡°Atre is lucky to have someone like you in his life. I think the life after he left us was hard on him from what I heard. He was a lonely man, but now he has gained two very good friends in you and Sera. His niece is even there to keep him entertained¡±.

    ¡°That being said, I am not intending to let Atre go just because you are worried about your friend. I don¡¯t mind any harm, and when you hear the full story, you might come to realize that. I will not be the one to tell you that story, so just wait until Atre is ready and willing to tell you¡±.

    ¡°I came over to him to re-establish contact with my friend. He is a good man. A man I missed, and a man I need to have in my life. I accept that you are weary of me, but I am not going away because of that. What I want is for us to be friends as well. Atre told me a bit about you, and I think we can be mutually benefit from each other¡¯s company. I also really like Sera and Eliyon, and I hope to spend some time with them as well¡±.

    ¡°I hope as time goes you come to see me not as a threat to your friend, but as a friend of your own. That is all I want, Akif. I don¡¯t know what will happen between me and Atre, but I can promise you that I will never hurt him. I can tell you that the reason he was crying both is, and isn¡¯t because of me. I never did anything to wrong him. What hurt him may have been my ignorance¡±.

    Well¡­ that is pretty much as clear as it can get! Why can¡¯t everyone say stuff this clear. THIS I can understand. Vague words and hidden insults? Nope¡­

    ¡°Venali. I am not an unreasonable man. I was worried about my friend earlier. He was in pain, and I wanted to help him. I also realize that you don¡¯t mean any harm to him. I don¡¯t have any issues with you coming with us to the castle¡±, I tell her with a smile of my own.

    She smiles back, and I can see a warm look erupting in Atre¡¯s face.

    ¡°Soo¡­ what was the deal with the fart earlier¡±, She asks me.

    ¡°I just wanted to see how people reacted. They seemed to take it oddly well, but I don¡¯t think I will be doing it again. It was a one-time event. People seemed to mostly just stare at me in disbelief. As if they were saying; ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just did that¡±¡±.

    Eliyon gives me a gentle nudge in my ribs. As usual, I am riding in the back while holding around my princess.

    ¡°Akif. Don¡¯t do that again, please?¡±, she asks me with a gentle voice.

    That was NOT a question¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am just experimenting with what reactions I would get in different social situations. It isn¡¯t often I have the chance to try out something like that!¡±.

    ¡°You could have asked us, you know. ¡°Eliyon? What would the reaction be in a room if it is dead silence, and I let out the wettest fart anyone has heard in a while?¡±.

    She has a point¡­

    ¡°You have a point there, Eliyon. However, that wouldn¡¯t have given me the detailed information I gained from my little experiment. You would have just said ¡°They will stare at you in shock¡±, or something like that. Now I realize how that feels¡±.

    ¡°Yes¡­ but before you do something like that again, please prepare us?¡±.

    ¡°I will try, but I can¡¯t promise anything. What I can say is that I will not do anything damaging to you ladies. I love you, and I want you to have a good life. That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t make it an exciting life!¡±, I tell her with a smirk.

    ¡°There is one thing you ladies don¡¯t seem to realize. I am deeply in love with you, and I let you do and say whatever you want to me. I am fine with being denied food just after I have eaten breakfast. I am fine with all of that. I am your lover. You ladies have some rules I have to conform to.

    Rule number one; No food after breakfast.

    Rule number two: No farting in public.

    Rule number three: Listen to us when we say something. There is a reason we are saying it.

    Rule number four: Tell us before you do something stupid.¡±

    ¡°I am fine with those rules, and I will try to adhere to them as much as possible. I know I am still far out of my depths. I know I need your help and advices. I know all of that. I will probably let you ladies do the talking in the future, but what I will NOT do, is blindly listen. I may not ask questions, but I will be asking them in my head. If those questions aren¡¯t answered, then I will ask you personally. If I can¡¯t even fathom why you tell me to do something, then I will ask you ¡°Why?¡±¡±.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I will not go and get, say¡­ your panties across the room if you ask me to. I do that because I am a decent human being, and it is easy for me to do it. If you ladies are unwilling to get up from bed, and I am, then sure! I will get your panties¡±.

    ¡°I love you ladies, and I love being around you. I actually have friends now ¨C something new and exciting for me. Sera was my friends for years, but she had to sneak out of her house, and sneak into the slave barracks without anyone noticing, to spend time with me. That meant we didn¡¯t have much time together, and the times she came, she usually needed my support. Having her in my arms was probably the best thing that happened with me¡±.

    ¡°You ladies keep me sane. I would not have been able to function the way I do without you. I would have been so lost in this world, I might have just said ¡°fuck it¡±, and ended myself. I realized how different this world is to the one I am used to, and I would have had no idea how to handle it if it wasn¡¯t for you. I had been looking forward to my day of freedom without actually preparing myself for that day. I didn¡¯t know the life I lived was so different from the life I am living now. You ladies rescued me from a very harsh fate, and I am truly happy for that. The best thing in the world was for me to become Sera¡¯s body guard. I got to spend time with her, and meet you, Eliyon.¡±

    ¡°My future was saved when that happened, and I love you ladies for that. You saved me just as much as I am keeping you ladies out of harm¡¯s way. My job is easy in comparison to yours. You ladies have to constantly keep watch over me. Who knows when I do something weird again? I don¡¯t think I ever told you my honest feelings, Eliyon, but here they are. Thank you, Eli ¨C My princess. That goes for you too, Sera. You should be a princess as well, right? Or is that not how it works? Anyways! Thank you Sera ¨C my princess. I love you two more than my own life. I truly do. You are what makes my life worth living¡±.

    After that confession, the people around me got eerily quiet. I don¡¯t know what I did, but for some reason they keep as quiet as church mice.

    Did I do something bad again?

    ¡°Dude¡­ that was some heavy shit you just dumped on us!¡±, Atre told me with an exasperated voice.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ did I do something bad again? I just spoke what I was feeling? Is it bad when I do that?¡±.

    The rest of them doesn¡¯t quite know what to say to that, so I let them be.

    The whole ride through the Inner district is filled with crushing silence. At least I feel like it is crushing. The mood is heavy for some reason. As if I can actually feel pressure in me.

    The beautifully decorated houses can be seen everywhere, and the cheerful laughter of nobles can be heard. A restaurant seems to serve fried meat, and it smells freaking fantastic. All of that amplifies the crushing feeling I am harbouring right now.

    What is that feeling? Why am I feeling like this?

    Atre just tells us ¡°We are heading to my private quarters. Will I be seeing you tomorrow morning, Akif?¡±.

    With a light ¡°Yeah¡± from me, he heads off to do whatever he is going to do.

    It isn¡¯t until I help my beauties off the Dunedime beast I get a reaction from them.

    ¡°We love you too. What you just did was nothing bad. Me and Sera loved hearing your true words. The reason no one said anything was because no one knew what to say. It is hard to say something after a heartfelt admittance like that. You gave all of us something to think about. We love you too, Akif. We love you more than you could have ever imagined¡±, She tells me as the two of them leans in and kisses me on my cheek.

    ¡°So¡­ what was that crushing feeling I was feeling earlier?¡±

 Chapter 19: Went a bit overboard

    Yeah... Uuuh... As the title is saying; I went a bit overboard.

    That being said, I had fun doing it, for obvious reasons!

    If anyone knows how to implement those "Spoiler" thingies that hide the text, please tell me? :P

    Explisit sexual content incoming! Read at your own risk!

    <hr />

    Akif POV

    The girls try to explain to me what that feeling I was feeling, was. Sadly, they are doing a terrible job at it.

    ¡°What you felt was probably anticipation and fright, mixed with some relief and a dash of uncertainty to spice things up¡±, Sera tells me in full seriousness.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ can you repeat that in a language I can understand, please?¡±.

    ¡°Hhhmm¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ you know the feeling of anticipation, right?¡±

    ¡°Uhuh¡­ That is the feeling I have when I see your head move closer to my cock¡±.

    ¡°*cough* Right¡­ You know fright, right?¡±

    ¡°Uhuh¡­ that is what I felt when I felt your teeth around my cock¡±.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you were scared?¡±.

    ¡°Of course I was! Sharp objects are banned in that area! I am surprised I let you finish!¡±.

    ¡°Eliyon¡­ didn¡¯t you tell me men like that sort of thing? Spices up the blowjobs?¡±, she tells Eliyon with a blaming look.

    ¡°Weeell¡­ apparently not all men like it¡±, she says defensively.

    I don¡¯t think a single man in this world enjoys to have tools used to rip flesh into tiny pieces clamped down on their rod of life, girls.

    ¡°Anyways! You know the feeling of uncertainty?¡±.

    ¡°That was what I felt when you were looking at me with a grin as your teeth were dangerously close to biting my cock off¡±.

    ¡°Seriously? ...And you know the feeling of relief, right?¡±.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­ that was what I was feeling after I came, and I saw that my cock was still in one piece¡±.

    ¡°Ok! Got it! No more teeth! Haaah¡­ what do you get when you just shove all of those emotions together?¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know? A cluster fuck? No¡­ that is unfair to cluster fucks. There is the potential for a happy ending in cluster fucks. What happened there was not a happy ending, but a statement that my cock is living on borrowed time¡±, I tell them worriedly.

    ¡°Hey! It wasn¡¯t that bad! You came!¡±.

    ¡°That is true. I did do that. However, I think that was just a defensive measure my body had to take to get those meat slicers of my dick¡±.

    ¡°You are dangerously close to talking yourself out of any further blowjobs, you know that, right?¡±, she tells me with a stern voice.

    ¡°BUT! That being said, the rest of the blowjobs you have given me were fucking fantastic! Keep up the good work, and I will repay it in full!¡±.

    ¡°Yep¡­ that is more like it¡±, she tells me with a grin.

    A group of guards walks by, and looks at Sera with a worried face. She blushes, but gives them a stern look in return. They speedily walk off while Eliyon chuckles lightly.

    ¡°It is late afternoon¡­ what can we do to fill the time?¡±, Eliyon asks us as we walk through the halls of the castle aimlessly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the bath house? I presume no one is there?¡±, Sera asks us with an open question.

    ¡°Sure¡±, I tell them.

    Uhuhuhu¡­ Sera¡­ Eli¡­ Naked¡­. Oooomnomnomnom.

    The bath house is not actually a house, but a room in the west wing. Though, a room is the wrong way to say it. It is more like a hall. An arched room with vines hanging down, and pretty flowers everywhere. A fake mountain is dividing two pools, and I presume the reason they put it there is to separate females and males? The mountain has a river flowing down containing the water that supplies the pools. How they made the water even come to this part of the castle, I have no clue, but they did.

    The whole place is nice and green, and the feeling of calmness overcomes me as I enter the bath house. There is a sense of piece I only get here. Here and in the wilds. It is as if nature is my friend, though that sounds bat shit insane when I think about it.

    I start disrobing while listening to the girl¡¯s chatter amongst themselves, but the sight of my beauties keeps me from being too efficient at it.

    ¡°Are you coming¡±, Eliyon tells me with a smile as she starts entering the pool closest to the entrance.

    I suddenly feel the anticipation Sera was talking about flowing though me, and I rip of my clothes so fast I am pretty sure the squint master 5000 is crying from the rough treatment I am giving the clothes he made.

    The girls are staring at my rock hard rod, and I can¡¯t help but grin as I wiggle it around some.

    ¡°See the effect you have on me?¡±, I ask them as I enter the pool, and wade over to where they are sitting.

    With a grin Eliyon tells me,

    ¡°It is nice to know that the only thing we have to do to keep you reigned in is to take of our clothes¡±.

    Sera chuckles, and moves to her left so that I can have some space between them. I plant my butt down between my two beauties and stretches my arms behind their backs.

    We are sitting there in peace lightly chatting. It feels really good to just spend some time alone with the ones I love, and not worry about interacting with others. I listen to their beautiful voices lighting up the room with cheerfulness, and just enjoy being alive.

    We are leaning against the mountain, and the sizzling sound of water calms me down.

    That is broken by a sudden;

    ¡°I have another idea how we can spend the time¡±, coming from Sera.

    The two of them have been gently trailing their fingers down my chest as they lean in and cuddle with me, but now that trailing turned into something else than¡­ the reason ladies keeps doing that when they relax.

    Eliyon takes that hint pretty quickly, and captures my lips first. I think Sera takes that as a challenge, because she starts furiously kissing and trailing her fingers all over my body.

    The combo of an elf and a half ¨C elf enjoying themselves with my body is absolutely divine. Especially since they are as beautiful as these two. They are truly like goddesses in my eyes. With her hourglass body, Sera starts rubbing her chest against me. I can feel her hard nipples running against my chest as she leans down to kiss my neck.

    While she does that, I can feel her hands move closer to my cock, and I start twitching again ¨C just like every other time she does that.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy we went to the bath house?¡±, Eliyon whispers to me with a seductive voice.

    A meek ¡°Yeah¡­¡± escapes my lips as Sera softly wraps her hands around my cock. She has gotten better at stroking me off ¨C no more painful twisting. With gentle strokes she starts moving her head down my stomach while Eliyon slides her fingers through my hair along with kissing me.

    I can feel Sera¡¯s soft full lips carefully wrapping themselves around my cock, and I moan escapes me. At this point we have moved to the ledge of the mountain, and I am sitting there, while Sera is on her knees on my left. Eliyon is still kissing me ¨C albeit a tad more hungrily than she usually does.

    ¡°You like that, huh? And what were you saying about her blowjobs earlier?¡±, Eliyon softly asks me as we take a breath.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°That she is amazing at it¡±, I tell her after stealing another kiss from her.

    I start moving my hands down Eliyon¡¯s body. I have already started stroking Sera¡¯s butt while she is sucking me, and I tease Sera with my fingers ¨C not directly pushing them in, but teasing her wet gaping hole. I trail my fingers up to her clitoris, but stop just short of touching it. I have gotten familiar enough with their bodies to not actually needing to look, and in situations like this, that really helps things.

    I grab Sera¡¯s ass suddenly, and starts massaging it. She loves it when I do that, and I think she is somehow able to get off just by me doing that to her. I gently stroke her inner thigh, but she is too far away for me to touch everywhere. I figure it is time to stop ending her suffering, and start moving gingerly to longing lips.

    Eliyon starts moaning as I grow closer and closer to her most sacred place, and the heavy breaths she lets out as we kiss is like music to my ears. Eliyon is easier to touch since she is closer to me, so the teasing I do with her takes longer.

    The slight vacuum Sera applies with my cock in addition to the stroking motion she does with her left hand sends shivers down my spine. I make sure to enjoy every single second, because the feeling I have right now is not something I will ever be able to forget.

    My heart only races this fast when I make love with my women. I can feel the love and care Sera is showing as she sucks me off like a master. The feeling of her wet juices covering my fingers as I tease her pussy, and the moans Eliyon lets out as I circle my fingers around her lips and clit.

    My cock starts twitching some more, and Sera knows what is going to happen. She continues bobbing her head up and down my shaft while she is stroking me, and an eruption of cum flows into her mouth. Like always, she gulps it down.

    The feeling of releasing my load into her wet mouth actually makes my toes curl up in pleasure.

    A ¡°Gah¡± escapes my lips, and I lose all strength in my body. Sitting there breathing heavily as I gather myself from the amazing experience, I can feel the two women moving closer to me. They push me into the pool again, and I look back at them with questioning eyes.

    I can see the two of them spreading their legs at me with a grin, and I can see the glistening wet pussies begging for my attention. I give them a small smile, as I move closer.

    I slowly follow the lines of their legs with my fingertips, and kiss their toes and ankles ¨C switching between Sera and Eliyon as I feel like it.

    Right now they are under my control, and I intend to enjoy it.

    I tease their inner thighs ¨C going between the left and the right one, and take short but fast detours closer to where they want me to be. Their breaths are heavy, and as they lose themselves in lust, they start kissing each other.

    Hooh? I never thought you guys would be doing that.

    The sight of my two beauties kissing as I play with their bodies mercilessly is stirring life back into my cock, and I figure it is time for me to let them feel the way I do.

    I push my middle and ring finger inside them, and use my thumb to massage their clit. The sudden burst of pleasure sends screams of joy through the room. Their kissing becomes feverishly as I finger fuck them into submission.

    I can feel their juices flowing down my hand, and droplets fall down from my wrist onto the rocky surface they are sitting on.

    Their pussies wrap perfectly around my fingers as I kiss their knees, and massage them with all the care and attention I can muster. They moan into each other¡¯s mouths, and when the pleasure finally becomes too much, they erupt in yet another scream.

    This didn¡¯t take as long as I thought it would, but luckily my cock is ready for action.

    I figure I should reward Sera for her passion when sucking me off, so I bend her over ¨C arms resting on the stone surface, and slide my cock in her. The feeling of my cock being surrounded by her wet cave is almost enough to make me unload there and then, but I shift focus to Eliyon.

    With telekinesis filled arms, I lift her up, and rest her legs over my shoulders, as I use my hands to hold her back up.

    I start eating Eliyon out while furiously pounding Sera from behind. Eliyon moans at the first contact with my tongue, and Sera is shivering and screaming in pleasure as my cock reaches her inner most sacred place.

    I can feel her pussy muscles working ¨C shivering and almost sucking me in, and the wet slapping sounds coming from her ass when I thrust my cock into her makes it hard to concentrate on eating out Eliyon.

    I toy with her love button as I please, and lip up the fluids she is erupting. Sera is screaming out yet another orgasm, so I slow down a bit ¨C letting her ride it out.

    This is a turning point in our act. Previously the two of them have been ¨C somewhat ¨C in control, but now that Sera already has come twice, and Eliyon is working on her second one, the two of them are in my hands.

    I can feel Sera perking up, so I resume my thrusting, but harder this time.

    I can feel the quivers of her ass every time I go deep inside her, and Eliyon is holding my hair ¨C pushing me down. Really enjoy my women when they are like this ¨C bliss with pleasure.

    Sera is riding orgasm after orgasm, and the same goes for Eliyon. I just have to make sure that I am careful with my thrusting or licking after they just had one. They are very sensitive then, and if I am too brutal, it will hurt.

    I never imagined a couple of ladies could be this wet. My face is covered with Eliyon¡¯s juices as I lick her out mercilessly, and fuck with all the force she wants me to. I know that Sera likes it rough, so I give it to her amply.

    I come inside Sera with a vigour I rarely experience ¨C even the blowjob was tame in comparison to this.

    I can feel my feet become like jelly, but right now I am holding Eliyon in my hands, so I can¡¯t just fall down.

    I slide my cock out of Sera, a set Eliyon down.

    ¡°Oooh my god! That was amazing!¡±, Sera says with bliss.

    ¡°And we will be finishing it later¡±, Eliyon adds in.

    A voice comes out of nowhere.

    ¡°That sounded like fun...¡±

    I turn towards the door, and a red Louvian comes in. He glances over to his butt naked daughter resting against my chest.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ don¡¯t tell me you were listening?¡±, she tells him with voice I have never heard, and never want to hear. I guess that is how she sound when she actually is angry.

    ¡°NO! Why would I even do that! I asked a guard where you guys were, and he told me you were going to the bath house. When I came, I heard what you guys were doing, so I turned around and figured I would come back later! Why would I listen to my daughter doing that?¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you enter?¡±, she asks him with a frigid voice.

    ¡°Because we have gotten some information out of those men that was following you a couple of days ago, and you really need to hear it¡±.

 Chapter 20: Network of beggars

    Hello! Sorry for not posting anything new yesterday and today. I had (and still have) a splitting headache, and now I have a fever plus some rather thrilling coughs added onto that. This will be the end of Arc 1 of this series, and I will nurse my cold while I work out the details of the second Arc.

    I don`t actually know what I am going to write when I sit down and write a chapter, but hopefully that will change in Arc 2 of this series. When I noticed I should have some... uum... guiding... it was already to late.

    I may not be able to post two chapters every day (sometimes 3 a day). Each chapter is 3-4 thousand words. that means writing between 6 and 8 thousand words a day. It is a bit taxing on my body and mind. (I wrote like 65000 words in 9 days. A regular soft cover book for new and inspiring writers is around 50000 thousand words. That means i wrote a book in a week).

    I will be posting a chapter a day (or at worst) a chapter every 2 days. That gives me ample time to actually see what I am writing, and not just ramble shit down in word and post it.

    All of this is something I do to not burn myself out early, and increase the quality of work I am giving to you guys.

    If I feel the need to write, then I will be working on my side project - an apocalypse magic mashup including some sci fi(??) and other interesting stuff. I have been thinking Akif Kas day in and day out, and when I actually got a break, new ideas came flowing in.

    The side project will not be updated as often as this one (probably).

    And... Sorry about the short chapter. I just don`t have the energy to write a normal one. I figured this was a good place for me to end the first Arc on.

    <hr />

    That was not the smartest idea you have ever had in your life, Louvian. Even I understand that walking in on your daughter freshly after an intimate moment is a bad idea¡­

    What is so important you dare to suffer the frigid hostility your daughter is displaying right now? You must have known this would be coming.

    I look expectantly up at Louvian, who looks petrified by the tone of voice Eliyon just used. I can see him weighing is words carefully before saying;

    ¡°As I said, we interrogated the people following you, and they have some very important information. The reason they were following you was mostly to gather information, but luckily for us, they were caught¡±.

    ¡°The reason this information is so important is because of who employed them. They are nothing more than a group of low level thugs, but after picking their brains and noting down everything including who they are and why they did what they did, we noticed a common denominator: No one could remember who their employer was, except for the fact that he was a noble. An elven noble¡±.

    ¡°They also had some intel regarding a possible threat on our lives ¨C but mostly my life. This is why I came. We are in danger, Eliyon. All of us. That includes not just you, me and Atre. That includes Sera and Akif as well¡±.

    I can feel the frigid air lessening as Eliyon starts calming down. The air quickly heats up as Sera yells out;

    ¡°AND WHAT ARE WE DOING ABOUT IT?¡±.

    Sera is fine with herself being threatened, but as soon as someone she loves is threatened, she flies off into a fiery rage. That much I have learned of her. She is a sweet, loving woman. A woman that will easily place herself in front of an arrow if it means for a loved one surviving. When an actual threat is located, she wants it fixed. Immediately.

    She is fine with me being her guard, because she doesn¡¯t know if there is a potential threat. She is also fine if we have a plan to deal with the threat. What she isn¡¯t fine with is uncertainty. The episode in the carriage was probably one of her worst memories. She was forced to lay and wait for whoever came, and she knew it.

    Eliyon ¨C as I just noticed ¨C gets angry in a different way. Freezing coldness and harsh words. Not words of rage, but words cutting straight into your soul. I don¡¯t think they are meant to hurt the person, but she certainly doesn¡¯t hold back either.

    ¡°Sera. We have sent out our best teams on this, and we hope to have more information by the end of the weekend. What we want is for you guys to be careful. Akif should be enough to deal with a sizable group, and you ladies are good at long range telekinesis. You guys should be fine. What I am worried about is if you guys split up at one point or another¡±.

    ¡°Well, we are not going to do that, so don¡¯t worry¡±, Sera tells the king with a tone of voice removing all possibility for arguments. She usually respects Louvian ¨C in a way. She doesn¡¯t openly contradict him, but now it is different. Now the king has to listen.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t going to go anywhere without Akif anyways, and if that happens, we would probably bring Atre with us. We are PERFECTLY clear about the threats facing us, and I am not stupid enough to actually believe the people wanting to use either one of us as leverage, will stop after this minor setback¡±.

    ¡°They must have known that there is a chance for those men to be discovered, and by now I have a feeling they have already covered their tracks. Send out whoever you want, but don¡¯t be surprised if they won¡¯t find anything¡±.

    Louvian nods agreeingly.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ maybe we should continue this conversation once we have more clothing on? I don¡¯t think Louvian is interested in seeing is naked daughter clinging onto me for an extended period of time¡±, I tell the group with a hint of embarrassment.

    I never thought I would be feeling this way ¨C I have never felt embarrassment from nudity before. Now it is different. Now I don¡¯t feel embarrassed for me, but for Louvian. How is that even possible?

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Probably a good idea¡±.

    Louvian has tried to keep his eyes away from us throughout this conversation. Although we slid down into the pool, it doesn¡¯t really conceal much. The water is still¡­ water.

    After the king turns and leaves, Eliyon tells me with an irate voice;

    ¡°And WHY did you not warn us before he came in? You should have been able to notice he came! Aren¡¯t you all mighty and shit?¡±

    What? When did this become my fault?

    ¡°Uuuuhh¡­ Is that a real question?¡±, I ask her questioningly.

    ¡°OF COURSE IT IS!¡±, Eliyon yells out.

    Uuuuh¡­

    ¡°I was just as naked as you were, you know?¡±

    ¡°YOU GIVE ZERO SHITS ABOUT BEING NAKED!¡±, she yells at me.

    At least she is yelling. It could have been worse¡­ she could have spoken calmly¡­ A woman that speaks calmly when you have clearly done something wrong is¡­ terrifying¡­

    ¡°Sorry, but I had no reason to do that. No one is in this wing except for us. The guards never enter when it is used, and they usually aren¡¯t around half the time. I had no real reason to be actively looking for people¡±, I tell her calmly.

    My calmness seems to be setting her off even more, but luckily Sera steps in and rescues me.

    ¡°Eli¡­ What Akif is saying is correct. If we follow your logic he would have had to be on guard all day, every day. Even in his sleep¡±.

    ¡°Of course I fucking know that. It is just that my fucking father just walked in on me in OUR private fucking space JUST after Akif had finished fucking the shit out of YOU, and licking ME into oblivion. And you know what? HE HEARD IT!¡±, She yells out in pique.

    ¡°At least he didn¡¯t walk in on us while we were doing that? Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±.

    That earned me a flick on the forehead, and stern eyes from Sera.

    Got it. Be quiet.

    ¡°THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN ¡°ISN`T THAT A GOOD THING?¡±¡±.

    Aaah¡­ that¡¯s why I should be quiet.

    ¡°Eli¡­ As you know¡­ Our Akif is dumb as a loaf of bread sometimes, but he didn¡¯t mean anything wrong with that¡±, Sera tells her.

    ¡°I know¡­ Of course I know. It is just that I am so fucking angry at this. Was that important enough for him to burst in on us?¡±, She asks in an open question.

    Weeeell¡­ He was basically saying that there are assassins out to get us, and especially him. That also means that if they succeed someone will have to take responsibility for running this country.

    That also means that our plans might be fucked AND we have a bunch of assassins coming after us ¨C presumably ¨C because of a war we will have to fight eventually. Sooo¡­ Yeah? Maybe? No?

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ Sera? Should I answer that question¡±, I ask her with Menskinesis.

    I have never done that with her for some reason, but I don¡¯t get a particularly big reaction from her. Just slightly widened eyes, and a slow shake of her head.

    ¡°Got it. When is it ok for me to answer questions? Why do women ask questions, and when we try our best to answer them, you flip the shit out¡±

    She ¡°face palms¡± before returning her attention to the angry elf. Apparently, Face palming is something people do when I say something retarded, or at the wrong time.

    I will ask that question later then. Let¡¯s hope that is what was wrong this time.

    ¡°Eli¡­ For you that was the most embarrassing thing in the world. For us that was extremely embarrassing as well. But think about what your father just told us. He said that there is a noble that is actively trying to kill us. He is the one that have tried to kill you for this whole time. He sent assassins and kidnappers after you for a month, and when you came here, we were followed¡±.

    ¡°And¡­ remember¡­ your father KNEW what we were doing, and he still chose to enter. Your father is a lot of things, but he is not a man without morals. He is not going to sit there and listen to us enjoying each other. He must have felt that the gain of telling you this outweigh the consequences of not doing so¡±.

    Eliyon has a disgusted look on her face, but I think she will be fine. I still don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t get to answer that question, but ooh well¡­ I may have used different words? And answered the question? I noticed she didn¡¯t actually say ¡°Yes¡±¡­

    ¡°I guess you are right, Sera¡±, she finally replies after some thought.

    I give my naked elf a hug ¨C it seems like she needs one now ¨C and get up. The two girls are for some reason staying in the pool, but I figure I need to get some work done.

    Fuck it! I am not going to sit around here waiting for the cunts to come to us. I need intelligence. Better and more intelligence. I promised to keep them safe, and that is what I will be doing.

    ¡°Can you take care of Louvian? I have something I need to do¡±, I tell them as I exit the room

    A ¡°What? What are you doing?¡± from Eliyon, and a ¡°Yeah¡± from Sera can be heard as I exit the bath house after redressing myself.

    And just as I exit the door I tell them;

    ¡°I may not come home tonight. If you go somewhere, bring Atre¡±.

    I guess it is time to start building the network of beggars.

 Arc 2, Chapter 21: The question

    Hello, and sorry for the lenghty hiatus!

    I was enstared in the beautry of not having to write anything for a while, and thus... you know... didn `t write anything...

    Then my lady grew tired off me, and I was commanded to go and write something!

    Sooo.... Here I am... Writing.

    Enjoy the Chappy, folks!

    <hr />

    Now... How do I go about building a network from scratch¡­ I should probably ask Atre how they usually do it.

    A passive monthly sum paid out to either a governmental organ tasked with providing assistance for the homeless ¨C ran by the homeless, or just give it to their central hub¡­ They should have one in this place as well¡­ they sure did in Alymor¡­ Or¡­ maybe a branch in the military, where the homeless are given jobs and work under a strict set of rules? I think I need to rethink this¡­

    A million thoughts run through my head as I ride to the external branch of the castle. For some reason Atre didn¡¯t seem too interested in staying inside the castle. He never really gave me a good reason for denying the stay here, and just brushed it off with ¡°I have too many memories of that place¡±.

    I guess that is good enough of a reason, but I feel my curiosity spike every time I remember those words. There is a lot of things Atre hasn¡¯t told me. I feel like the reason is not because he doesn¡¯t trust me with it, but something else entirely.

    I guess I should just leave the man to his own devices then¡­ He will probably tell me eventually.

    I get off my Dunedime beast just outside of his rather modest shack. That is, modest in comparison to the castle. It is still a mansion. A newly constructed mansion.

    The sleek curvature of the building, and the absolutely gorgeous flowers and bushes flourishing the entrance and the garden, makes this place look¡­ soothing.

    Not the ¡°Aaah¡­ I wish my life was this calm¡± soothing, but the ¡°This is what I need in my life to stay calm¡± soothing. Sounds pretty similar, but it has two very different meanings.

    I nod to one of the middle aged guards, who in return carefully eyes me to see if I provide a threat he needs to be worried about. I guess my presence here has been few and too far between.

    I give him a smile, ask tell the careful man;

    ¡°I am Akif Kas. Would you be so kind to get Atre out here, please?¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care for your name, Boy. Don¡¯t take liberties mentioning the prince by his first name. To you, he is Prince Atre, and nothing else. Got it?¡±

    Prince Atre, huh? BWAHAHAH! I look forward to his face when he realizes I am his friend!

    I grin deviously to the man, and give him a nod. The man just stands there in silence, and doesn¡¯t even show signs of moving.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ Are you planning on getting PRINCE Atre?¡±, I ask him with a questioning look.

    ¡°No¡±, he tells me stone faced.

    Okay then¡­

    ¡°Aight! You guys should put your fingers in your ears¡±, I tell him as I ready a stream of telekinesis to my vocal cords. The guards look at me with mocking eyes as if telling me ¡°What are you going to do? Yell at him?¡±.

    With a grin yell out with my telekinesis reinforced voice;

    ¡°OOOI! ATRE! GET YOUR ASS OUT HERE! YOUR GUARDS DOESN¡¯T WANT TO LET A ¡°BOY¡± INSIDE YOUR MANSION!¡±

    Judging by their absolute shock, I guess they didn¡¯t expect me to actually do that. They also didn¡¯t expect it to be this loud.

    ¡°THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING, BOY?¡±, the guard I talked to yells at me as he walks towards me while drawing his sword.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to let me in, or tell Atre I am here, so I figured I should get his attention a different way¡±, I tell the man with an amicable smile.

    That pissed of the guard even more, and with a ¡°Do you want to die¡±, he charges at me. He clearly has had bad training, because Lukas had a better charge and sword strikes than this man¡­

    Atre¡­ What the hell have you been teaching these guys?

    I dodge and weave until a familiar looking figure stands in the doorway leading into the mansion.

    With a smile, I place a palm in the solar plexus of the guard, and start walking towards Atre. The rest of the guards have already seen Atre, but for some reason they didn¡¯t tell the guard attacking me to stop¡­ Poor dude¡­ Betrayed by your friends¡­

    The guard didn¡¯t seem to relent even after Atre exited the mansion, so that was the only thing I could think of¡­ I didn¡¯t want to kill the guard after all. He is just a bit slow in the mental department, and that says a lot coming from me!

    You should have noticed your friends behaving differently.

    Atre seems pissed as fuck, but seem to get less¡­ pissy¡­ after I flash him yet another smile.

    Silently, with determined steps he walks from the entrance to the gates where the guards stand in attention. The partner of the guards tells Atre as he walks past him;

    ¡°I am sorry, Prince. we will remove this boy immediately¡±.

    Oooooh¡­ yes! MORE! COME ON! Call me boy one more time! Oooomnomnomnom! Your doom is neigh, friend! LET ME EAT YOUR FUTURE SUFFERING! BWAHAHAHAHAHAH!

    ¡°THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN ¡°REMOVE HIM¡±! FIRST OF ALL, THAT ¡°BOY¡± IS ELIYONS LOVER, AND A PRINCE OF OUR NATION!

    SECOND OF ALL, HE IS MY FRIEND! THE ONLY ONES THAT SHOULD BE REMOVED ARE YOU RETARDS!¡±.

    That seems to have scared some sense into the guards, and the man heaving for breath on the ground realizes what he has done.

    ¡°Plhhease f¡­orhhgive me, Prince¡±.

    I look down at the man with a smile, and gently steps over him as I make my way to Atre. Venali is standing in the doorway with a friendly smile on her face, and lightly waves at me when she sees my eyes resting on her. I give her a gentle smile as I follow Atre back to the mansion.

    ¡°Atre¡­ You need to train your guards better¡­ Lukas was more of a challenge than that guy¡­¡±, I tell him during out short walk back to the mansion. That is after he is done tearing the guards a new asshole. Figuratively, of course. Almost literally as well, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he grew cold in his ¡­ uuh¡­ bathrobe? That is the closes word I have for what he is wearing.

    ¡°I am not in charge of the training of my guards, but I will pass the word to their captains¡±.

    Atre seems a bit grumpy, but this time I am 89% sure it was not my fault.

    Atre POV

    And here we were getting our jam on, and a yell interrupts us? How long do I have to wait before we can make love! I HAVE WAITED FOR YEARS, AND NOW SHE FINALLY KNOWS I LOVE HER! JUST AS I AM ABOUT TO STICK IT IN, AKIF RUINS THE WHOLE THING! If he wasn¡¯t so monstrously strong, I would kick his ass for that¡­ Way to cockblock, Akif¡­ You traitor¡­

    Venali flashes me smirking glances as Akif keeps her entertained while I go to our room to blow out the candles. She doesn¡¯t seem too broken up about it, and the small wink she gives me before I exit the hall makes me regain hope that our little roll in the hay has only been postponed, not cancelled.

    Between the sounds of me blowing out candles and making the bed, I can hear Akif excitedly tell Venali about a story from his childhood.

    ¡°¡­ and he started touching his daughter! BWAHAHAH! You should have seen Balfin¡¯s face when his new slave started touching his own daughter. It was fucking priceless!¡±

    ¡°The only words he said was ¡°string him up¡±, as he pointed to me. Not one to disobey orders ¨C especially when it looked like I was going to be strung up with him if I said no, did just that, and waited for Balfin to get whatever he was looking for. You know those sheers you use to cut hair with, right? No? You don¡¯t? Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Anyways! They are practically two knives held together with a screw and a bolt. Sharp as fuck, and deadly weapons in the right man¡¯s hands. He was like ¡°pull down his pants¡±, and grabbed a hold of the Kin`s balls and dick, and looked the man in the eyes with the evilest fucking grin I have ever seen HAHAHAHAHA. With a snip, his dick and balls were rolling on the floor, and the man screaming like a little girl BWAHAHAHAHAH! FUCKING PRICELESS!¡±

    ¡°He then got a torch, and cauterized the wounds so Kin wouldn¡¯t bleed to death. He told me to undo his restraints, and drag him over to the pillory. You know¡­ where you put the head and hands through some holes between two wooden posts, and get locked in place?¡±

    ¡°Without pants, and restrained, he was the perfect prey for men that grew tired of doing it with their hands. It is a good thing I didn¡¯t know what being horny was¡­ Every time Sera came to visit me, I just thought I was sick or something. It was pretty painful, and I didn¡¯t understand why it happened only when Sera came to visit, but ooh well¡­ I survived. I have been enlightened now though¡­ several times a day, in fact!¡±.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Aaah! I¡¯m running of on a tangent. Anyways! Balfin yells out: ¡°You guys have just gained yourself a slut! He will gracefully receive any load, no matter how big! Enjoy, boys, and remember; The next one that starts flirting with my daughter will end up in the same position¡±.

    Ooooh¡­ noooo¡­. DON¡¯T TELL ME! HE IS TELLING STORIES AGAIN!

    ¡°I think Four eared Joar was the first one to take him up on that offer¡±.

    ¡°Four eared Joar?¡±, Venali asks Akif with a horrified voice¡­

    ¡°Aaah¡­ I haven¡¯t told you that story? Ok¡­ Here is how it goes. I was slee¡­¡±

    ¡°HOLD IT, AKIF! No more stories for Venali! In fact, don¡¯t tell anyone your childhood stories! Got it?¡±

    Luckily I manage to stop Akif before he further corrupts the innocence of Venali with yet another childhood story. I internally yell at myself for not coming to her rescue any sooner, but at least I manage to stop him before he tells her that story as well as the one he just told her¡­

    ¡°Atre¡­ Venali is a big girl! I think she can handle a few stories from my childhood¡­ I haven¡¯t even told you guys the bad ones yet!¡±, he grumpily moans at me as he looks over to Venali for a sign to continue. Luckily, that sign never comes. I think she has realized that listening to his childhood stories is a bad idea.

    That being said, I can¡¯t help but focus on what he ended that complaint with.

    Haven¡¯t told us the bad ones, yet? WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED IN THOSE BARRACKS!

    ¡°Haaah¡­ just¡­ don¡¯t tell her any stories unless I am here, ok? I know enough about you to filter out the bad ones¡­ the ones she doesn¡¯t need to hear¡­¡±, I tell the grumpy man in attempt to soothe him.

    ¡°Anyways! Why are you here?¡±

    Akif POV

    Don¡¯t tell her any stories, he says¡­ He will filter out the bad ones, he says¡­ Does this look like a face that will listen, Atre? Does it?

    If you think it looks like one, then you are sadly mistaken! She seemed to actually find my stories interesting! Not like your family¡­ No tears or stunned silence! SHE EVEN ASKED A QUESTION!

    NOONE HAS ASKED A QUESTION BEFORE¡­ at least I don¡¯t think they have?

    She seemed genuinely interested in my stories! *Sob*

    ¡°Anyways! Why are you here?¡±, Atre asks me with a gentler voice.

    ¡°AAAH! Yeah¡­ I have an idea for an information network, and the possible hiring of spies, if they prove to be effective employees. Do you know how to write?¡±, I ask him. Atre looks questioningly at me, but doesn¡¯t say anything. Venali gets up, and tells us;

    ¡°I will write!¡±.

    With excited steps, she runs out of the living room to find a maid or something. It doesn¡¯t take her long to get back with something to write on, and with. By that time Atre has gotten us some tea and pastries from the kitchen.

    ¡°Ok! What is it you want to discuss¡±, Atre asks me between sips of tea. The tea is pretty delicious. Minty flavour with some berries in it. He has been generous with the honey as well!

    He certainly knows how to make tea, that¡¯s for sure. Or¡­ maybe it was a maid that did it for him? It probably was a maid¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ where to start¡±, I muse to myself.

    ¡°This is a rough idea I have, and I wish for either you, or someone you trust, to flesh it out¡±.

    ¡°We send a passive sum to a branch of the military designated to help the homeless better their life. We have to create that branch from scratch, of course, but surely you can do that¡±.

    ¡°In return for that money, we want any and all information deemed important to the military. It is voluntary to give away information, but information verified to be true will be rewarded with a sum of money¡±.

    ¡°Say¡­ 50 silver or something. Not enough for them to grow rich on, but enough for them to live a decent life for a while. That sum of money also decreases the chance for men and women to do anything stupid to get that money¡±.

    ¡°As you know, the homeless are invisible in this city. No one looks at a homeless man, and thinks ¡°oh¡­ no! My plan has been foiled! The homeless man heard me!¡±. Most of the time people doesn¡¯t even notice a homeless man being close enough to hear them¡±.

    ¡°We give them the opportunity to get gain money, and in return we get information we can act on. We can educate leaders in the homeless community to properly handle the monthly, or bi weekly sum of money for the good of the community, and teach them what information is relevant, and what is not. That way we have filtrated out the ¡°noise¡±, and only have what we want ¨C pure information we can act on¡±.

    ¡°After that, the report is divided into two parts. The counter measure part, and the intel part. When the head of those branches get together, we have the whole message. That also decreases the chance of people knowing what we know, and how we will act¡±.

    ¡°Our only weak link is that first filter ¨C the community heads. They are the only ones with the whole message. That being said, they will have to filter out a lot of messages, and it will be hard for anyone knowing who exactly it was that sent the message, who it was sent to, and which leader sent the message up the chain. We can¡¯t just have one person in charge of sending messages up the chain. I presume you have at least a hundred thousand homeless men and women in this city. If every message goes through one man, then that man will die before he is able to properly handle even one day¡¯s work. Also, it goes without saying that the community heads need to be protected. If enough protection is provided, our weak link will turn into one of the strongest links¡±.

    ¡°They can even have a small force of people they can utilize for lesser important missions. If we incorporate the homeless community into the military, we have a continuous supply of information, and they have a steady place they can call home¡±.

    ¡°If informants prove to be effective in their information gathering, they can be offered training in spy stuff. I don¡¯t know much about that, but I am sure you have people in the army trained for that sort of stuff¡±.

    ¡°This is an idea I have cooked up after taking inspiration from the system we used in the barracks. It is also widely used in the homeless community, so teaching the homeless how to do it is not something we need to be worried about. The only thing we need to do, and what I have started to do, is adapt the system to our branch of military¡±.

    I keep on describing and fleshing out the rough idea I have for a new system of gaining intelligence. Atre seems extremely interested in my proposal, so I take that as a good sign it will be implemented. He is not the head of military, but as he told me himself; ¡°I still have a lot of pull, and it doesn¡¯t hurt being the prince either¡±. We aren¡¯t freely giving out money to the homeless, and the homeless have something to do with their free time.

    It takes us a good couple of hours of bouncing ideas back and forth before we come to an agreement on how this is to be done. Venali has been writing furiously this whole time, and from time to time she even proposed her own ideas.

    A few of them were very good ideas ¨C ideas I never thought of. Like setting up a potential route for smuggling willing participants out of Val ¨C the human country. Louvian told me that the situation in the Val is pretty bad, and it doesn¡¯t hurt to import labour force. That and help people in need of help out of their shitty lives.

    We have more than enough projects going on. All of those projects need people to fulfill them. Human families that are willing can immigrate to either the half elves, or the elves. Since we will be setting up the same system there, it doesn¡¯t hurt to help out the struggling locals either.

    It is also no point in just getting intel internally. We also need intel in different countries.

    Even though the elves and the half elves are friendly with most nations, Intel is a vital thing. If we know something is going to happen before it does, we can prepare for it. That goes for both friendly and enemy nations.

    Of course both nations have already a system of gaining intel from other nations, but it is a rather inefficient system ¨C a system that leaves a lot of room for enemy intervention.

    I don¡¯t know the specifics of that system, but apparently it is very outdated, and wasn¡¯t meant to be used as extensively as it is, according to Atre.

    He agrees to take the framework, and flesh it out somewhat before delivering it to the head of military. There are details needed to be done I have no clue how to accomplish, so I figure it is a smart idea to leave it in his capable hands.

    I am about to leave his mansion when I hear the panicked voice of Lukas;

    ¡°Akif! Are you there? Pleeease! PLEASE! Father is going to kill mother!¡±

 Arc 2, Chapter 22: The bloody dagger

    Hold on ta ye nuts, mi laddies! Its a screamer!

    Seriously... hold on to your nuts...

    Pretty bad violence incoming! :D

    Other than that, Enjoy!

    <hr />

    ¡°Lukas? What are you doing here?¡±, I ask the frantic boy running towards us. It seems like the guards were kind enough to let this one in, at least¡­

    ¡°Daddy is going to kill mommy! Please HELP!¡±.

    With that, he breaks down in soul-destroying cries. Adrenalin starts flowing through my system as I hear his plight once again. I can feel my brain sharpening, and my muscles tense up, preparing themselves for action.

    Valeria is going to get killed?

    ¡°Ok¡­ I will help¡±, I tell the kid as I walk over to him. With a quick pat on his shoulder, I look over at Atre to see if he is planning on joining. To my relief, he is looking just as focused as me, and with a deep nod, he gets up.

    ¡°You two go first. I will bring the guards with me¡±.

    With that, I take the sobbing kid over to the Dunedime beast, and in the darkness of night, we head over to his house. Luckily it is not too far away, but during that time I have relentlessly questioned the young man.

    Apparently he came home in a fit of fury after learning that Valeria spend a day with me and the girls. What made Lukas act in desperation was when his father ¨C Levin ¨C dragged her by her hair into his basement.

    That is where he conducts his ¡°business meetings¡±, as he calls it. Lukas has never been down there, but from time to time he hears sounds not usually found in business meetings. Screams of pain, he said it sounded like.

    What he knows is that the basement is very soundproof. Despite the odd sounds coming from there, he rarely hears anything ¨C but there are always people down there. His father brings people down there from time to time when he thinks Lukas is being taught by the guards.

    He tells me he is too scared to go down. He doesn¡¯t want to know what goes on in that basement. To him, Levin is his father, not some kind of monster.

    He told me that Levin dragging his mother down there, meant only one thing.

    His mother was not going to get out of there alive.

    Levin didn¡¯t have to say that out loud for him to know that. The look in his eyes were more than enough.

    He tried to notify the guards, but as soon as they heard his name, they immediately ran. The guards ran away, and Lukas didn¡¯t know what to do.

    He came to the inner circle after pleading with the guards at the gate to let him in. It is a good thing they took pity on the frantic kid. I don¡¯t think I would have known what was happening until the next day.

    And then he saw me. The man he recognizes as a powerful man.

    ¡°Lukas¡­ I will do my best to help Valeria¡±, I tell the kid as I jump of the Dunedime beast.

    The house looks just like it did when I left, but somehow it has a dreary feeling hanging over it. I don¡¯t know what to expect when I enter the basement, but from what I heard, I imagine it will not be pretty.

    I am stopped by some family soldiers as I enter in the hallway. They have white armour with the family crest engraved into the chest plate ¨C a birch.

    ¡°Return from where you came, stranger. Return or die¡±.

    ¡°Lukas has asked me to help him out. Levin is killing Valeria, and I am here to stop him¡±.

    The guards look at each other, but doesn¡¯t move. They must be loyal to the man paying them. That man probably is Levin.

    I don¡¯t have time to argue with these guards, and I am too furious to care right now, so with telekinesis infused arms, I crush their chest plates. Not enough to kill them ¨C I think ¨C but enough to put them out of the game for a few days.

    I ask one of the maids - standing behind the guards with terrified eyes - where the basement is. She doesn¡¯t say a word, but motion for me to follow her.

    I do just that, and soon I am stealthily making my way down the stairs to the basement. There is an earthy fragrance here. The smell would have soothed me if this was on a friendly visit, but the amount of adrenalin and rage roaring through my system basically blocks out all sensory intakes - not pertaining to what I am focusing on, that is.

    What I am focusing on is the screams stemming from Valeria¡¯s mouth.

    I can feel my eyes darken, as the rage I have built up inside me during this whole trip down, is finally letting lose.

    No one hurts a lady. No one hurts the one you love. No one does that to family. No one scares their child like that. No one murders the people trusting you.

    Thousands of thoughts swirl around my mind as I determinedly follow the sounds of her screams. I stand outside what seems to be a door, and try to open it. My rage grows wilder when I notice that the door is locked.

    You thought you could keep me out, huh?

    The force I use when I ram through that door dwarfs anything I have previously used. The thick oak wood splinters as I literally tear a hole through the door with my body. I am too filled with rage to feel any pain, but what I am met with sends my rage to new skies.

    Valeria is being raped with a table leg embedded with tiny blades.

    I know this because I can see Levin holding the table leg as he slowly moves it in and out from her vagina. The small blades covered in blood is seen slicing through the muscles in her vagina.

    Valeria is in too much pain to notice what is happening, and the soul shivering screams she is bellowing out, sends shivers of uncontrollable emotions of carnage -and wild desire to destroy the man, through my body.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO! GET OUT!¡±, the man I presume is Levin bellows out. He has let go of the table leg, and is moving closer to me with a dagger he picked up.

    The table leg is just half-heartedly hanging from her bloody vagina, and it slowly slides out. Streams of blood is slowly sliding down the table leg, and ends up in a small puddle of blood on the floor ¨C fusing with the puddle already existing there.

    After I take a closer look at the dagger he is holding, I can see blood dripping from it. There are no visual cuts on Valeria¡¯s body, leading me to draw one conclusion:

    He started the torture with a dagger.

    He must realize that I am not intending to go anywhere, but his attempt at stabbing me is halted when I set his pants on fire with some Pyrokinesis. I make sure to regenerate the damaged tissue ¨C making him feel every single second of indescribable pain - as the fire devours his legs and private area.

    Valeria¡¯s screams of ineffable pain have been replaced with the cries of mercy from Levin. Valeria looks half consciously at me, as I check up on her insides.

    She has hundreds of small and medium cuts stemming from the table leg, and gashes of destruction stemming from the dagger. I send out streams of Naturakinesis and Aquakinesis to heal her damaged insides.

    After his pants are done burning, I cover his whole body with white flames. Repeating the same process as before ¨C destroy, and regenerate ¨C I shift my focus back onto Valeria, who by now have realized she is getting rescued.

    She looks at me with the most grateful eyes I have ever seen, and tears of joy is streaming down her cheeks.

    I take my time healing her private parts back up. Luckily he didn¡¯t do too much damage. Mostly severed the muscles and nerve endings inside her. That is something I am confident I can repair.

    After healing her, I loosen her from her restraints, and help her onto a chair. She is very weak right now, but I want her to see what happens with a man that hurts a person I recognize as a friend.

    ¡°Valeria¡­ I was telling Venali a story earlier. My former owner became very creative when a slave started touching his daughter. I think I will draw some inspiration from that event, and add a few things on my own. How does that sound?¡±, I ask Valeria ¨C not expecting an answer.

    She is too tired from what has happened to actually give me one, but I think she got the point. Her (former) husband will get what is coming to him, and more.

    I pick up the burning man after ending my Pyrokinesis. After binding him to the same restraints that was holding his wife, I carefully look around the room for a suitable tool.

    Then an idea hits me.

    I think I will just rip it off. Slowly. Then he will eat it.

    ¡°Soo¡­ You are Levin, huh?¡±, I ask the half conscious man hanging from the leather restraints embedded in the wall.

    Uncontrollable rage flows freely through me, and I position myself so that Valeria can see what happens with the man that almost tortured her to death.

    ¡°You see¡­ Your son came to me for help. I, in fact, like your son. He is a good kid. A shitty fighter ¨C for now, but a good kid. I also like your wife. Yeah¡­ I admit¡­ we had our disagreements starting off, but after my rage problems were fixed, I noticed that she isn¡¯t all that bad. In fact, I think of her as my friend¡±.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    With an icy voice, grab a hold of his cock and balls as I talk to him. He is crying for mercy again, but I blatantly ignore it.

    I look him in the eyes, and with a frosty voice greatly contrasting my fiery hatred for the man, I say;

    ¡°Levin¡­ Do I look like I am going to listen to your incessant plea for mercy? How many times did your wife beg?¡±

    I start slowly pulling, and his cries grow louder and louder. I can feel destruction of flesh ebbing from the areas surrounding his cock and it only fuels my desire to completely destroy the man.

    I regenerate the torn veins, but leave the destroyed tissue to the cold air of the basement. This will only provide more pain for the torturing cunt, and it makes me feel good to know that the man is getting what he deserves.

    By now, his balls are ripped off, and his cock doesn¡¯t have long until it is in my determined hands. He doesn¡¯t bleed. Oh no¡­ I made sure he doesn¡¯t bleed. I want the man to be fully conscious for what I am going to do with him.

    With a raging rip, I tear of the last remaining tissue keeping his cock a part of his body. A satisfying scream is sent through the room as I finish the job.

    He is still conscious, and crying. I give his equipment a glance, and look back at Valeria. She is studying what is happening with eyes of revenge. With a smirk I ask her;

    ¡°He is smaller than I thought. Are all elves this small?¡±.

    ¡°From what I have seen¡­ Yeah¡­¡±, She replies weakly.

    ¡°You poor elven women¡­¡±, I mumble to myself.

    His cock can¡¯t be more than¡­ half my size. I don¡¯t know if I am big, or they are small, but that is insignificant right now.

    I start fumbling inside his ball sack, and pull out one of his balls. I grab him by his cheeks with the hand I am holding his equipment with, and make him look me in the eyes.

    ¡°Now¡­ Levin¡­ You are going to open your mouth, and delightfully eat your balls. Then I am going to cut your cock into tiny pieces, and you are going to delightfully eat those tiny pieces. Do you understand?¡±.

    He looks at me with eyes of horror, while attempting to release my grip of his jaw as he shakes his head. There is no chance for that to happen, and his head is held still by my dominating hands.

    I force him to nod deeply, and with a cold smile I start moving his ball to his mouth.

    ¡°This is what happens when people mess with my friends, Levin. You did a big mistake today¡­¡±

    He is desperately avoiding his testicle, but I give zero shits about his futile attempts. I take great pleasure seeing the man I so deeply hate, being a frightened rabbit. A frightened rabbit that just met a wolf.

    I force his mouth open, and plop his testicle in there. I force him to chew it, and when I deem his ball nice and chewed, I tell him to swallow.

    ¡°Swallow, Levin¡­¡±

    He doesn¡¯t seem willing to do that, so I raise my voice at him.

    ¡°SWALLOW, LEVIN, OR I WILL FEED YOU YOUR FINGERS, TOES, FEET, HANDS, ELBOWS, ANKLES, UPPER ARMS AND THIGHS. IF YOU DON¡¯T SWALLOW, THIS WILL BE A LONG NIGHT. A NIGHT I WILL TAKE GREAT PLEASURE IN¡±.

    He can see it in my eyes that I mean it, and reluctantly swallows his chewed up testicle. He starts vomiting, but I hold his mouth shut. He has no other choice but to swallow his own vomit again.

    I repeat the process with the other ball, and his minced up cock. By the time I am done with cock and balls, I can hear the commotion of soldiers outside. I look over at Valeria, and gently smile at her.

    ¡°You should come with us to the castle, Valeria. There are some rooms left in the west wing, and you two are welcome to use them. I will talk to the king regarding the property. I don¡¯t know if you are the owner, but you will be if you aren¡¯t¡±.

    She nods at me with a tear in her eye, and weakly tells me;

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    I release the man from his bindings. He is crying like a child now, and it is like music to my ears. I grab him by his hair, and start dragging him out of there while helping Valeria. She is too weak to walk on her own, but with an arm around my shoulder, she somehow manages to walk.

    Valeria is butt naked, so I leave her indoors with the maids as I drag Levin outside.

    I can see a questioning look in Atre when he sees the naked and crying man named Levin. A man that used to be regarded quite highly in the noble circles, I have heard.

    He isn¡¯t anymore, however.

    Before Atre asks me what happened, I spot Venali. Just thinking about what Levin did sends fury through my body ¨C fury everyone seem to pick up on. The guards following Atre pales, and Venali has terror stricken eyes.

    I calm her down with a;

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Venali. I am not going to hurt you. Levin, however¡­ He is and was a different story. I am not going to tell you what he did, but trust me¡­ he got off easy¡±.

    ¡°Yep¡­ He got off easy¡­ You guys were too quick¡­ I almost didn¡¯t get to finish my little project. I had more in store for that shit-eating goat fucker, you know¡­¡±

    I tell her with a deceivingly gentle smile as I throw the crying nobleman towards some guards.

    ¡°Take him to the dungeons in the castle. He gets one slice of rotten meat every 4 days, and some water. Keep him strong enough for his mind to work. That is the only thing I need¡±.

    ¡°I want to know why he did that to Valeria, and I need his mind working 100% to get that answer. I highly doubt it is because she spent a day with her son in the presence of me and the girls¡±.

    The guards nod repeatedly, and start heading back to the castle.

    Lukas has been sitting on the Dunedime beast this whole time, and seems to understand why I am so angry.

    Weakly he asks me;

    ¡°He was torturing Mother, wasn¡¯t he?¡±.

    I look at the kid, who is avoiding my eyes, and gently tells him;

    ¡°Your mother is fine now, Lukas... I healed her. Go inside¡­ See if you can find her some clothes. I will wait outside for you two, and escort you to the castle. You will be living in the west wing until you are ready to move back to your house. I think your mother will need a bit more time before she can do that¡±.

    He meekly nods at me, and walks in. Cries of utter despair can be heard from the kid. I think he saw the streams of dried blood flowing down her thighs.

    Yeah¡­ It was bad, kid¡­ It was really bad.

    ¡°Atre. When this gets out, there will be some nobles coming to the castle demanding my head. Send them to me. I refuse to believe that the nobles willingly let one of their own being treated like that. I will tell them what he did then, and you are welcome to listen if you want to. I don¡¯t want to repeat what he did just yet. It was bad¡­¡±, I tell them as my mind trails off ¨C remembering the sight I saw as I entered.

    The fiery rage inside me has calmed down now. I could feel my utter hatred disappearing with the sounds of the crying man.

    Behind me, Valeria is gently being helped out of the mansion by her son. She has gotten some clothes on now, and the grateful smile she sends me as she sees me looking at her with concern, makes the whole process in the basement worth it.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for me to do that. I am a cold hearted killer when I have to be, but it doesn¡¯t mean I enjoy it.

    What made me capable of doing that to her husband, was the state she was in when I saw her. I wanted to cry when I heard her wallows in pain. I wanted to cry, but I kept it in. Instead I redirected the emotions to the pool of rage I had in me.

    I think of Valeria as my friend, and she is worthy of my protection. If I can¡¯t protect my friends, and help them with their desire, then what man am I?

    ¡°Thank you, Akif¡­ thank you!¡±, she tells again and again during the time it take her to walk over to me. Lukas lets go of her ¨C seeing what she wants to do, and stands back as his mother embraces me.

    In my arms, she cries tears of happiness and sadness. She was saved by me, but their whole world changed tonight.

    The innocence of her son was ruined, and she knows it. He had to get help from a man he recently met. He had to ask that man to stop his father from killing his mother.

    He saw the evidence of his father¡¯s treatment on his mother, and he saw his father being carried away by a group of guards.

    He felt the rage I emitted, and he knew the reason why.

    Valeria knows all of this, and she can¡¯t help but cry.

    Yes¡­ She was saved, but their lives have changed tonight. They lost a father, and a husband, but gained a friend that will help them through thick and thin.

    Valeria lets go of all her emotions, and I can¡¯t help but stroke her back while saying;

    ¡°Everything will be fine in the end, Beautiful flower. Everything will be fine in the end¡±.

 Arc 2, Chapter 23: Amalthe Vess

    Patience, my flock of... dudes and dudettess!

    Your thirst for knowledge regarding previous events will be quenched soon!

    Until that time comes...

    ENJOY THE CHAPPY, YE BASTARDS!

    <hr />

    Amalthe Vess POV

    I hope god is with us today¡­ The council will probably execute every single one of us if they hear what we are planning.

    Inside the forest surrounding Tikil, we stand in fright of what might happen if we are discovered. Thus far no one has been found out, but today might be the first, right?

    ¡°Amalthe! Go and report to the generals. They wants to question you regarding your report¡±.

    I look over at the man in charge of my group of spies. We have been heavily infiltrating the council military system ¨C under the guise of being prostitutes -, and found something rather chilling.

    A month or so back, the military started preparing human subjects for ¡°Alteration¡±, as they put it in the report to the council. The only reason I even found it was due to the laziness of one high-ranking gentleman I had been tasked. He didn¡¯t even bother putting his report in a secure room, making my job a lot easier.

    No matter how much I tried to get any work related information out of him, he always shut up, or with a gentle voice told me to be less curious.

    ¡°They will get you killed if I tell you¡±, he said.

    The ¡°alteration¡±, as they called it, took advantage of half elf blood they had acquired. Apparently the half elf blood was close enough to our own to give us the same abilities as the elves and half elves. That didn¡¯t come without a price, however.

    Almost 90% of all ¡°Altered¡± became ruthlessly homicidal for some reason. It is as if the human part of their brain was switched off, and never returned.

    The murder rates in Tikil spiked to new tops, and the council didn¡¯t lift a finger to change it. The reason the Union Intelligence Service picked up on it, was due to their extensive intelligence service amongst homeless people.

    When murderers run free, the first ones to seek protection is the homeless. They are already vulnerable, and information like that will literally determine if they die or not.

    When a group of big strong men ask if they have any info on the perpetrator(s), they will get everything they need, and more.

    Whoever came up with the system was pretty smart. They take advantage of the knowledge the homeless provide, and use return the information with coin. Pretty well paid as well, if I must say so myself. After I heard about the system from a friend, I dropped everything I had to get in. I was technically not homeless. I had a ¡°steady income¡±, and slept in the beds of willing men for shelter. I was a parasite. A woman that latches on to unknowing victims.

    Prostitution was my salvation from the poverty my region suffered. I am a beautiful woman, if I must say so myself. Beauty I often took advantage of.

    Most of my clients didn¡¯t want to fuck, oddly enough. They wanted a woman to listen to them without judging. I became better at listening and giving advices, than sexing them up.

    I think that is why I am so good at gathering information from men who have their guards down. Nothing drops your guard faster than a butt naked babe standing in front of you with a gentle smile on her face, and seductive gait. It is even better when that woman will listen to all of your complaints afterwards without thinking you are any lesser of a man. Of course I silently judged them, but I never let that show on my face.

    Yeah¡­ I became good at gathering information. That is until someone inside the council grew wary of us. Over the passing months, we have given thousands of reports to the main branch. With each and every one we had tangible proof. Proof that something was up, and the main branch had to figure out what.

    Everything from human trafficking, to supply of illegal substances was provided by the military. Hey¡­ you have to have subjects for those ¡°Alterations¡±, right? You also need income to further develop it. Do you seriously think that the council will send you the millions of coins needed for that?

    You also need the subjects to remain docile. Nothing makes a man more docile than the magic mushrooms they seem to eat for breakfast and dinner.

    Apparently a man named Akif came here to take care of that particular problem. The mushrooms became a hit amongst the lower social classes. That includes the labourers and the homeless.

    The homeless were literally too high to gather info. It isn¡¯t their fault, per se. Apparently those magic mushrooms give you a way out of your misery. Akif replaced those mushroom induced hopes and dreams with actual goals and motivations. He gave the order to set up special forces specializing in interrogation, execution of sensitive missions, and intel gathering. A lot of homeless men used to be in the military. They have training and good mechanisms in place to help them cope with any situation.

    Those forces were directly under him, or the general. Normally they would talk with the other leaders in the Union Intelligence Service, but ultimately, Akif and Atre ¨C as he is called ¨C are the leaders.

    Lots of homeless people enrolled in those special forces. The pay was decent, and they had a stable home. The barracks they lived in even had some sort of privacy ¨C cloth walls making up rooms.

    Yeah¡­ Akif is strong. Stronger than any man I have heard of. He is kind as well. Stern, but kind. If you do your job, you will be treated with respect. That is all he asks for. Do your best. It makes you want to work harder.

    I wasn¡¯t there, but apparently he and two ladies accompanying him, took out a whole caravan of altered guards. From the rumours originating from the trackers, they ripped the altered to shreds so fast no one knew what happened.

    I still find that hard to believe, but even if the rumour is false, the caravans never reached their destination. There have been no more caravans going either, but we still have lookouts guising as bandits on the road. They check every single cart passing through. No more mushrooms have been delivered.

    They also freed a few freshly converted Altered. They figured the Altered hadn¡¯t gone through the process of indoctrination yet, so they took a chance, and it paid off.

    Akif tasked himself with staying in Val for a while to train the men, and run special operations. His unusual methods have kept them away from the spotlight of the council, but I wonder for how long. The council already knows something is up after the fresh batch of altered got kidnapped.

    After the Altered got trained, shit quickly rolled down hill for the program the council started. They haven¡¯t ended it. Ooh no¡­ They still keep it up, but their ability to produce new altered has plummeted.

    The council doesn¡¯t seem to know what is going on, but as I previously stated, they suspect something. They probably have an outdated intelligence system.

    The guys making the reports dies too fast for them to properly make a report. They tried to implement a buddy system, where not just one man saw or experienced something, but two. Hell¡­ they couldn¡¯t even take a piss without their buddy in the same room.

    The result of that was that those ¡°buddies¡± died. They had literally twice the casualties from that system, and even less intelligence.

    Humans can¡¯t keep their mouth shut. They are by law they are required to keep silent about any military operations, but just telling one other person that you were a part of something, and you are dead. UIC (Union Intelligence Service) is scary efficient. They have made people able to be ruthless killers, and still function like normal human beings when they return home from missions.

    My first target was a merchant selling slaves. He was also the head mushroom distributor in the area, and the union wanted to eliminate him.

    The instructors taught me to look upon the man not as a human, but as a beast. They pointed out everything he had done during his lifetime. All of his bad deeds were pointed out, and we were given proof. It made us unable to feel any sort of remorse for what we did.

    I just hope this system doesn¡¯t get out to the other countries. It is very logically made, but it is far from what we learn in Val. Here we are told that according to a book, these guys are bad. Bad guys need to be killed.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    We didn¡¯t get that explanation. We were shown what they had done, and we were given reports given by other groups. All we had to do was ask the person that gave the report, and we would know the truth ¨C if we suspected something, that is.

    Me and my squad went out, and in his bedroom we found him raping a slave. She was crying with despair when we entered his room. The slaver was eliminated before he even knew what happened. I didn¡¯t feel a thing after killing that man. I felt scared about how little I cared for that mans life. He was a man, and he had a family. We didn¡¯t care for that.

    It turns out he was a mean son of a bitch to his family as well, so it was all good.

    That event was credited to the homeless. They had their eyes and ears up for suspicious people and conversations. If it wasn¡¯t for the homeless, he would probably still be alive.

    The elves seem to have an additional way of gathering intelligence it seems. I don¡¯t know what they do, but it is as if they read the mind of captured assets. Give an elf an hour in a dark room, and that man sings like a bird ¨C sort of¡­ I have never heard a word being uttered in that room, but they always come out of there with massive intelligence gains.

    It is quite scary, actually. After the rest of us ¨C the humans ¨C learned that they don¡¯t have to talk to us to know what we have done, we stopped lying. No point in lying if they can look you in the eyes, and know everything from what you ate a week ago, to who you are cheating on.

    Yeah¡­ You have to give it to them.

    They are effective.

    Even at the size we are operating on right now, intel spreads like wildfire. I don¡¯t know how they do it, but you can give a report to one elf, and before you have reached the next one, he knows everything you said. It is as if we humans are only good for gathering the information. The feeling of inadequacy is unfamiliar to me.

    Yeah, I was a prostitute. But I was the best one out there. I could make any man sing like a bird, and if they didn¡¯t, I would always find out what they were bothered by through other means.

    I thought I would be able to move up in the ranks, but now that I have seen the capabilities the elves have, I can¡¯t help but think I am stuck here forever.

    I don¡¯t hate gathering intel... But it is not something I want to do for the rest of my life, that is for sure. I have to do a lot of things I don¡¯t like ¨C such as sleeping with men I much rather would stab repeatedly.

    That being said, the leadership doesn¡¯t discriminate. They know that we don¡¯t have the same capabilities as the rest of the Union. They don¡¯t expect us to do what they do.

    They do expect us to do what WE can do. We have greater natural strength and stamina. We can go for way longer than the elves and half elves can. We prostitutes have a lot more experience regarding sex, and anything sexual. The elves have too much pride to sleep with anyone. That doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t gathering intel that way. It just means they are worse at it than we are.

    The elves can¡¯t control their body language as much either. Me and my squad are all ex-prostitutes, and we have been like sister since we were children. We taught each other from a young age how to hide what we truly felt ¨C only showing our true selves to each other.

    Yeah¡­ The council members have a few rotten eggs. Children are being raped by the same old geezers that are telling the masses of people to keep it in their pants.

    The hypocrisy is real!

    I walk over to the anonymous tent the general is staying in. Atre, as he is called, is pretty much the boss man when it comes to military organization. Akif is the man you seek when you have a target that needs eliminating. I have heard rumours that the two of them are princes, but I hardly believe that. There is no way two princes would be behind enemy lines like that. Yeah, the two of them are scary strong, but they are also high risk assets if the rumours are true.

    You can¡¯t just send a prince into a different land, and not expect people to notice.

    I can hear two deep voices mumbling to each other. They seem to be discussing something important, so I figure I should wait. Sadly, the fabric the tent is made out of muffles the sound, so I can¡¯t hear much.

    The flap covering the entrance, and a gorgeous big chested woman comes out.

    Her silvery long hair falls like curtains down to her amazing chest. Her face is round, and gentle ¨C giving of a motherly aura I have never encountered. It is as if she is built for gentleness.

    Her crimson red dress hugs her forms tightly, and I can see some slight sagging in her chest area, but not too much. They are still nice and perky.

    She doesn¡¯t look a day older than 25, but somehow has the charm of a mature woman. I think that charm comes from her wide childbearing hips. I don¡¯t have the opportunity to properly study her butt, but I imagine it is just as firm and perky as her chest and waist.

    There is not a single gram of excess fat on her. Through her tight fitting dress, I can see the outlines of a muscular body. Not masculine, but a healthy strong woman who takes care of her appearance.

    I have a healthy attraction to women, but the giant assets she is practically waving around in front of me, makes me incapable of taking my eyes of them.

    ¡°Akif! I think you have a fellow worshiper. Please don¡¯t tell her the nickname you have for me!¡±.

    The gorgeous woman calls out to ¡°Akif¡±. I have never actually seen the man in person. He was always too far away for me to properly get a look at him. The fact that he is inside this tent, makes my heart beat frantically. I can feel my nervousness leaking through my tightly controlled facial expression, but I don¡¯t feel threatened. It is as if I am going to meet an idol or something.

    That is one of the leaders!

    ¡°Well¡­ you have great tits, Valeria! I hardly believe I am the only one worshipping those mammaries of yours, Am I right, Atre¡±.

    I can hear a ¡°Yeah¡± poorly disguised with a cough, and I can¡¯t help but laugh at this whole scene.

    The stunning beauty named Valeria turns her attention back to me, and gently asks;

    ¡°How long were you going to stand out there? Come in! We asked for you to be here anyways!¡±.

    ¡°Aaah¡­ sorry¡­ you guys seemed busy, so I figured you would want your privacy. I couldn¡¯t hear anything except for muffled sounds, but you guys seemed busy¡±, I tell her with a weak smile.

    Valeria has a warm aura around her, it is as if the woman I just met has known me since I was born. Logically, I know that is not the case, but somehow I cant help but be drawn in by her gentleness.

    I feel sorry for the man that tries to stand against this one. Since she is here, she must be pretty good at manipulating. No man can resist that charm of hers¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are just doing some finishing details. That is why we want you here.

    Please come in, young lady¡±.

    She motions for me to enter the tent with her, and the sight I am seeing is practically out of this world.

    A handsome man in light military armour is sitting in front of a map with a frown on his face, as a lady that wouldn¡¯t lose out in looks to Valeria is gently massaging his shoulders.

    On the far edge of the table, a rugged, but incredibly attractive man is looking at me with steel eyes. There is nothing threatening in his look, but I can feel that pissing this one off means death.

    His big, muscular body is laying half-heartedly across the ground. His long, brown hair is gently flowing down his back. He is resting his head on veiny muscular hands that seems to be perfect for physical labour.

    Two beings I can only describe as an angel and a demon are using him as a chair. The elf has a sleek, but firm look making her look like an anger straight out of the mass of pictures the council is distributing, and the half- elf looks like a fucking succubus.

    ¡°Soo¡­ You are Amalthe, huh¡±, the succubus asks me with a small smile.

    ¡°Come! We have a few things to discuss¡±, she adds.

    Well¡­ that doesn¡¯t sound ominous at all!

 NOT canceled... Medical issues.

    Turns out my cold wasn`t a cold. I have an infection in my jaw that has spread to my neck, and now I find it hard to write... I write from time to time, but it takes a lot of energy to fight the pain rushing through my neck at the moment.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    You guys will get chapters, BUT! at a reduced rate - TEMPORARILY.

    Have fun guys, and I profusely apologize

 NOT CANCELED!

    This fiction will die with me! (Literally, if the doctors don`t get this fucking infection under control).

    Sadly, my condition has worsened somewhat. Anyways! I will try to post a new chapter the next few days. I have had this urge for MONTHS to write, but my condition doesnt allow me. People seem to get pissed at me for not writing, and i aim to change that:) Please have some patience with me:)